foffolfr^ialfr '"^ -^--'^^ -^-
(lass T V) ZO^ -Sl
Book ,~R$ —
HISTORY OF LETTER-WRITING
FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO
THE FIFTH CENTURY
-*$rjr
BY WILLIAM ROBERTS ESQ,
BARRISTER AT LAW
LONDON
WILLIAM PICKERING
MDCCcxLirr
aoA*
?N J ^
S^f^ov siKOva ttcctTOQ rr\q kavrs \pvxVQ ypa
v\\oi\vpa, whence came the Trivatcec v sv avXij
C
18 MECHANISM AND MATERIALS
Marcia, whose name was followed by those of Lsetus and
Electus, two persons holding high offices in the palace. To
these succeeded a dismal catalogue of the principal men in
the empire, and especially those who remained of the distin-
guished friends of the emperor's late father.
Having finished the writing, he laid it upon the couch, not
suspecting that any would enter the room. It happened,
however, that a little boy, a great favourite with the emperor,
and who used to run at liberty about the palace, entered the
chamber, while the emperor, after his usual surfeit, was taking
the bath, and seeing the tablet lying on the couch, he seized
upon it for a plaything, and run with it out of the apartment.
By accident he met Marcia approaching the chamber. The
lady, who was also much attached to the child, took him up
to caress him, and, perceiving the tablet in his hand, she took
it from him to preserve it from injury. The handwriting of
the emperor was visible upon it ; she read the inscription.
' And is this,' she exclaimed, ' the reward of my long endurance
of the indignities and contumelies of this man ?' Her course
was immediately resolved upon. Lsetus and Electus were
instantly communicated with; and poison having been first
administered without the desired effect, a bold desperado,
named Narcissus, was induced, by the promise of a large
reward, to complete the tyrannicide, which he did by strang-
ling the prince as he lay on his couch; an act easily accom-
plished, in the helpless state to which the miserable man was
reduced by the effect of the poison and his previous excess.
By the above recital it appears, that long after the papyrus
had acquired its celebrity, and the skins of animals had been
improved into parchment at the court of Pergamus, tablets
made of the bark of trees, especially of the lime or linden tree,
were in use among those who had the power of choosing their
materials. Whether books, properly so called, were ever
made of bark, has been by many doubted, and by some alto-
gether denied. MafFei stigmatizes the notion that public
documents were ever inscribed on this substance, maintaining
that the bark of the tilia was only used for making thin
OF LETTER-WRITING. ]9
tablets, or for mere diptycha or pocket-books, to be written on
both sides, a process not practicable with the Egyptian papy-
rus; while others speak as positively of diplomas and other
official documents being recorded on the linden bark.
Whether books can be properly said to have been ever
made of this or that material, must depend upon the meaning
we annex to the word book. In its extended sense, and par-
ticularly as it is used in Scripture, it may be considered as
comprising all manner of written instruments, as edicts,
contracts, and even epistles; and what shall we say to the
Latin word for book, which so specifically associates the idea
of book with that of the bark of trees ? Those, therefore, who
deny that books were, in their proper meaning, ever made of
the bark of trees, must be thinking only of what we moderns
mean by the term book. The message from Sennacherib to
Hezekiah, is, in our translation, said to have been conveyed
by letters; but the Hebrew word is EDHDP. In Esther, chap,
ix. ver. 20, " Mordecai," says our text, " wrote these things,
and sent letters unto all the Jews;" the word letters being the
translation of the word sepherim, the sense of which the
Seventy render by the Greek word j3t€Xmc- What particular
sort of material was used on any of such ancient occasions as
last referred to, is matter of very uncertain speculation.
The manufacture of Egyptian papyrus must have intro-
duced a considerable improvement into the world of letters;
soon after the date of which discovery the great libraries of
Alexandria and Pergamus began their accumulations. This
useful manufacture is said by Varro to have been invented
shortly after the building of Alexandria, in Egypt, by the
conqueror from whom the city was named, where the fabrication
of it was extensively carried on. But it has been said that a
manufactory of papyrus existed at Memphis three hundred
years before the reign of Alexander.
The uses to which the plant has been applied have been very
various; but for the particular purpose of affording paper to
be written upon, the date given by Varro has probability and
testimony to support it. It seems to have passed through
20 MECHANISM AND MATERIALS
several stages of improvement, and probably continued to be
of a coarse contexture, till the Romans became masters of the
country which produced it, who then made it the object of
great care and attention. 13
It was principally found on the banks of the Nile, and
though it grew in considerable quantity on the margin of the
Tigris and Euphrates, and other rivers, in Egypt only it
appears to have been a regular staple and manufacture.
As the demands of literature increased, the supply became
inadequate. We are informed that in the age of Tiberius
there was such a scarcity of paper at Rome, that its use, even
in contracts, was dispensed with by a decree of the senate.
Pliny the Elder, who says he saw, in the house of Pompo-
nius Secundus, the books of the Gracchi, w T ritten with their
own hands on papyrus, and that the works of Virgil and
Cicero were written in the same material, has treated expressly
of the Egyptian papyrus in three successive chapters of his
13th book; and some curious information may be found on
the subject in a commentary on these three chapters of the
Roman naturalist, by Guilandrinus, a Prussian physician ; on
which, however, Jos. Scaliger has passed an unsparing cen-
sure, laying to his charge numerous mistakes in relation to
the text of his author.
The work of preparing paper from the papyrus is commenced
by dividing, with a sharp instrument, the pellicles or filaments
of the plant, which, when taken off, were extended on a plain
surface, one being laid upon another transversely, or at right
angles; and in this condition, being united by some glutinous
substance, according to Pliny, afforded by the muddy water
of the Nile, were pressed by a machine, or beaten with a
mallet, into laminse, or sheets, for the purpose intended.
Others have denied that there is any gummy or adhesive
quality in the mud of the Nile, and have attributed the
13 The Romans used paper of various qualities, often very finely wrought and
polished. The charta dentata was that which was made very smooth by being
rubbed with the tooth of a boar or other animal. There was a famous manu-
factory at Rome for dressing Egyptian paper, conducted by one Fannius.
Plin. xiii.
OF LETTER-WRITING. 21
adhesion of the stripes to one another to the saccharine
matter of the plant itself.
Vopiscus, in his account of the upstart Emperor, Firmus,
relates, that so prodigious was his property in the paper of
Egypt, that he was wont to boast that he was able to support
an army with his papyrus and gluten; to which passage Sal-
masius has subjoined a note, in which we are dazzled by his
accustomed display of elaborate research. In opposition to
the opinion of those who considered the Pretender's boast
to imply only that he could maintain an army with the price
of his paper, Salmasius contends for the literal import of the
words used, and understands his author to mean that the two
substances of which the paper in his possession was composed,
was sufficient to supply aliment for an entire army. Papyrus
is well known to be of an esculent quality, and to have been
sometimes eaten by the Egyptians, who have been called
Trcnrvpotyayoi, papyrus eaters. 14 The gluten also which was
used in the manufacture, was of a nutritious nature, being
composed of fine flour or mill-dust made into a paste with boil-
14 The traveller, Dr. Clarke, makes mention of a sort of flag, the typha
palustris, flourishing most luxuriantly in the shallows of the river Don. " We
found," he says, " the inhabitants of Oxai, and afterwards of Tschirchaskoy,
devouring this plant raw, with a degree of avidity as though it had been a
religious observance. It was to be seen in all the streets, and in every house,
bound into faggots, about three feet in length, as we tie up asparagus, which
were hawked about or sold in the shops. They peel off the outer rind, and find
near the root a tender white part of the stem, which, for about the length of
eighteen inches, affords a crisp, cooling, and very pleasant article of food. We
ate of it heartily, and were as fond of it as the Cossacks, with whom, young
or old, rich or poor, it is a most favourite repast. The taste is somewhat
insipid ; but in hot climates, so cool and pleasant a vegetable would be every-
where esteemed. The Cossack officers, however, who had been in other
countries, assured us that they found this plant fit for food only in the marshes
of the Don.*'
In another place the same traveller observes that in almost all its cha-
racteristics the Don bears resemblance to the Nile. " It has the same regular
annual inundation, covering a great extent of territory, over which we now
passed by water to Tschirchaskoy, although the land is dry by the months of
July or August. The same aquatic plants are found in both rivers, and in
particular the same tall flags, reeds, and bulrushes, sometimes rising to the
height of twenty feet."
22 MECHANISM AND MATERIALS
ing water, with the addition of a small quantity of vinegar ; or,
of what was preferred for this purpose, fermented bread in boil-
ing water, strained through a colander. Of this gluten and
papyrus the Egyptian paper was composed. But in Egypt
itself the turbid water of the Nile is said to have been chiefly
used, which afforded, when drained, a glutinous substance of
a sufficient consistence for the purpose intended. At Rome,
where the manufacture was prepared with particular care,
a gluten was made of superior properties to the mud of the
Nile ; and in the days of Firmus the gluten used in Rome
was adopted in Egypt, and thus that purpled adventurer
came to say, in his boastful language, that he could with his
property in paper maintain an army.
Salmasius, borrowing from Pliny, describes the process.
The papyrus was divided by a needle into the thinnest pos-
sible stripes, the thinnest being the best suited to the purpose.
The ends being then cut off, these stripes were laid lengthways
in a frame, parallel and close together, and wetted with the
water of the Nile. These stripes so disposed, like the warp in
the loom, were laid horizontally; and upon these other layers
were placed transversely, and in the same parallel close order,
at right angles with those first laid in the frame, like the
woof, or cross threads, of the weaver's yarn ; the first scheda,
or sheet of connected stripes, being called by Pliny the stamen
or statumen, and the transverse layers, or pellicles, the sub-
temen.* Thus Lucan :
Nondumjtumineas Memphis contexere biblos
Noverat.
The difference between the loom process and the paper making
from the papyrus was only this : In the manufacture of the
paper the transverse layers, answering to the subtemen, or
woof, of the weaver, were simply laid across the statumen, or
warp, with which it was connected by the help of the gluten ;
whereas in the loom the transverse threads were carried by
* Sec Plin. 1. xin. c. 12.
OF LETTER-WRITING. 23
the shuttle under and over the direct threads of the warp or
web in regular alternation. The next process was to put the
two sheets of papyrus thus connected together by the gluten
into a press ; from which they were afterwards taken and
dried in the sun. When these were in this manner sufficiently
dried, they were put together in one roll, or volume, being
first joined by some adhesive matter, and thus made to com-
pose what in Pliny is termed the scapus, from the Greek
(r/c?j7roc,dorice o7ca7roe, a rod, or stem, of columnal or cylindrical
shape ; in the same sense as the word kclvwv is frequently
employed, which was a straight round rod, or rule. Hesychius :
Kavwv, to E,v\ov Kept 6 6 fiiTOQ, &Ci ; and Suidas : kcivoviov
ovto fcaXarett 17 ola^rjiroTe Trpayfiarsia, kclv ttXelovwv rvyyavr)
7TTV)^LlOVy 7] GTl^UJV, v) TTCiyiVijJV.
Of what number of sheets the quire or roll of the papyrus
consisted at different periods, whether ten or twenty, seems not
to be a point of much importance; but some things relating to
the fasces or parcels of the papyrus so united together, deserve
our notice. It seems that the written papyrus was made up
into similar rolls ; but the scapus, or gk^ttoq, more properly
applied to the roll of paper before it was written upon, and
tomus, or volumen, to the written rolls or books. By schedae
were often meant single sheets torn off the scapi to receive
what was hastily committed to it, to be afterwards entered or
written out more fairly. In this detached form they reserved
the extemporalia scripta et nondum emendata, which were
written sometimes on the back of the sheet, and then had the
name of opistographa, sometimes on the front or first page,
and were then called adversaria. " In opistographis et adver-
sariis rationes et diurna sua perscribebant,*quibus utramque
chartae paginam occupabant, adversam et aversam, ab adversa
dicta adversaria, ab aversa opistographa." Thus Lucian, in
his dialogue Blojv tcqclgiq, says, that the satchel of the Cynics
was stuffed with pulse and opistographal papers, in which they
entered, as they occurred, their philosophical memorandums:
" 0tAo the excision being begun at the middle of
the plant, the first pellicle or stripe was the finest and best ;
the second the next in goodness, and so on to the outside of
the plant; the last being the coarsest, and fit only for the
commonest purposes. The paper made of the stripes nearest
to the middle being the thinnest and finest, was distinguished
from the time of Augustus Imp. to that of Claudius Imp. by
the name of Augusta; and that which was made of the second
OF LETTER-WRITING. 25
stripe from the middle was denominated Livia, from the wife
of Augustus. But the paper called Augusta was so fine
as often to be penetrated by the reed or Roman pen, especially
by those which were brought to a fine point (temperati calami),
and sometimes to shew the writing through the paper: to
remedy which defects the Emperor Claudius caused to be
made a mixed paper, composed of the first and second stripe
of the plant ; the latter being used for the statumen, or what
answered to the warp or web, and the finer sort, or that which
was taken nearest the middle, being put in the place of the
subtemen or transverse stripes ; thus together producing a
paper of sufficient delicacy for appearance, and sufficient sub-
stance to resist the calamus or pen, and to prevent the letters
from being visible through the paper.
There are accounts also of a paper made in Madagascar,
from the papyrus growing in that country, which is manu-
factured by putting the leaves into a mortar, beating them
to a paste, washing this paste with clear water on a frame
of bamboos, expanding them into sheets^ and lastly glazing
the surface with a decoction of rice water.
The Egyptians also wrote on linen cloth, in periods very
remote, specimens of which are often found with their
mummies. A considerable number of MSS. written on papy-
rus have been found in Herculaneum; and a process, under the
patronage of the English court, has been long in operation to
unfold them. The sheets are joined together, forming rolls,
on which the characters, where the parts can be separated,
can be easily read. But from the want of stops the sense is
often difficult to be made out. Herculaneum was overwhelmed
by the lava and burning ashes of the volcano, and of course
the MSS. are in general half burned; and many are so united
by the baked vegetable juice as to be impossible to be un-
rolled. The MSS. which were discovered at Pompeii, crum-
bled to powder when touched ; and some immediately upon
their exposure to the air. The whole of Herculaneum lay so
deep below the surface, and was so buried under ashes and
lava, that the process of excavation has been attended with
26 MECHANISM AND MATERIALS
the greatest difficulty. One room only was found not entirely
choked, where, in some presses and compartments, MSS. to
the number of 1756 have been discovered; all, it seems, on
the paper of papyrus. The use of goldbeaters' skin, in
imparting a sort of substance to the paper, by being applied
to the back, has of late years aided much the process of
unrolling. Out of the entire number, about 210 are said
to have been successfully laid open.
Monfaucon considered the cotton paper to have been familiar
in Europe for six or seven hundred years before his time ; and
it is known with certainty to have been in common use in the
Western world from the tenth century. It had the name of
charta bombycina ; and Dr. Prideaux is of opinion that it was
brought into Europe from the East. Some manuscripts in
Arabic and other Oriental languages, of a very ancient date,
are written on paper appearing to have been made of silk,
linen, or cotton, intermixed. 15 Linen manuscripts are some-
times found in the Egyptian mummy cases. There are MSS.
on cotton paper of the tenth century in the Royal Library
of Paris; and from the twelfth century they are as common
as those on vellum or parchment.
The patronage of literature by the kings of Pergamus,
which began about the middle of the third century before
the Christian era, in the reign of Eumenes, put invention to
the stretch to discover a substitute for the Egyptian papyrus ;
which, from envy or other motives, was about this time for-
bidden to be carried out of the country which produced it.
The improvement produced by these efforts appeared in the
elaboration of the skins of beasts into parchment and vellum,
of which the origin stands recorded in the name of perga-
menum. Of the leaves of vellum, or parchment, books of two
descriptions were made ; one in the form of rolls composed of
many leaves, sewed or glued together at the end. These were
written on one side only, and required to be unrolled before
they could be read. The other kind was like our present books,
15 Prideaux, Conn. P. I. B. 7.
OF LETTER-WRITING. 27
made of many leaves fastened to one another. They were written
on both sides, and were opened like modern books. The im-
provement of this useful and convenient fabric could not fail
to recommend it to general adoption wherever the purchase
of it could be afforded, and particularly where any subject of
importance was to be committed to writing. There were
advantages, however, in the papyrus, which kept it in extensive
use, till the better and more substantial paper made of cotton,
equally flexible, compressible, and durable, was invented : a
discovery known in the western world (say some writers) as
early as the fifth century.
The pergamenum kept its place amongst the latest improve-
ments in the substances applicable to the art of writing; and,
indeed, its competency to resist ordinary accidents, its capacity
of being rolled into a volume, and the hardness of its surface,
making the ink shew itself upon it almost in relief, will pro-
bably secure for it a preference, where the above qualities are
important. After the introduction of paper made of cotton, it
is probable the papyrus was little used in Europe. It naturally
gave place to the more substantial substitute ; besides which its
diffusion was much impeded by the subjugation of Egypt to
the dominion of the Saracens, so that there are few, if any,
manuscripts on the papyrus posterior to the eighth century.
The great invention of the manufacture of paper from linen
rags has not been traced with any certainty to its origin.
There are no distinct vestiges of its adoption among us before
the fourteenth century. Some have given the honour of the
invention to the Arabians ; an opinion which seems, however,
to have little to support it. There appears to be better reason
for assigning to the Chinese the credit of the discovery; but
it has been claimed by every nation of the civilised world. One
thing is clear, — that it is a discovery which has wonderfully
increased the commerce of intelligence, and the amount of
moral good and evil of which the intellect of man is capable.
To it we may attribute the discontinuance of the practice of
erasing from books the classical remains of antiquity, to make
room for the legends and chronicles of monkish invention.
28
CHAPTER III.
OF PENS, PENCILS, AND INK.
The style, used by the ancients, was an instrument made of
wood, metal, and other materials, pointed at one end, and
blunt at the other; with the sharp end the}r wrote upon their
tablets, covered with a sort of wax, using the obtuse end to
obliterate the writing, or any part of it, when necessary. But
when they wrote upon parchment, or papyrus, they made use
of a reed, dipped in some staining or colouring liquor.
Baruch is said, in the thirty-sixth chapter of Jeremiah, to have
written his prophecies with ink, which is probably the earliest
mention of this method of writing to which we can refer;
though there is reason for supposing that the use of the reed 1
dipped in some marking liquor, existed in very ancient times
in China, and other parts of the East. 2 It is the instrument
at this day used in writing by the Turks, Persians, and
Arabians.
The Indian, or, more properly, the Chinese ink, needs only
to be slightly rubbed in water to afford a substance rather solid
than fluid, well adapted to the purpose of writing. 3 Ink-
1 Du Hald. Descr. Chin. vol. i. p. 363. Phil. Trans. No. ccxxvii.p. 155.
2 Called by the Romans stylus or graphium.
3 In the work on the Empire of China and its Inhabitants, by John
Francis Davis, Esq., late his Majesty's Chief Superintendent in China, 1836,
will be found the following information on this subject :
" The date of the invention of paper seems to prove that some of the most
important arts connected with the progress of civilization, are not extremely
ancient in China. In the time of Confucius they wrote on finely-pared bark
of the bamboo with a style. They next used silk and linen. It was not
until a.d. 95, that paper was invented. The materials which they use in the
manufacture are various. A coarse yellowish paper, used for wrapping parcels,
is made from rice straw. The better kinds are composed of the liber or inner
PENS, PENCILS, AND INK. 29
stands, with pens (reeds) lying by them, are represented in
pictures found in Herculaneum. Those reeds were dipped in
some liquid substance, various in its composition and colour,
but for the most part black, and expressed by the word atra-
mentum in Latin. It sometimes had the name of ccepia
among the Latins, which signified the black or dark liquor
emitted by the cuttle-fish. In Greek it had the general name
of ypa(j>LKov [xeXav. St. John, in his Third Epistle, says, he
did not intend to write with pen (reed) and ink. Allusions also
to this mode of writing occur in most of the authors of the
Augustan period, and their literary successors.
bark of a species of the moras, as well as of cotton, but principally of the
bamboo ; and we may extract the description of the last from the Chinese
Repository, vol. iii. p. 265 : — ' The stalks are cut near the ground, and then
sorted into parcels according to the age, and tied up in small bundles. The
younger the bamboo, the better is the quality of the paper which is made from
it. The bundles are thrown into a reservoir of mud and water, and buried in
the ooze for about a fortnight to soften them. They are then taken out, and
cut into pieces of a proper length, and put into mortars with a little water, to
be pounded to a pulp with large wooden pestles. This semi-fluid mass, after
being cleansed of the coarsest parts, is transferred to a great tub of water, and
additions of the substance are made until the whole becomes of a sufficient
consistence to form paper. Then a workman takes up a sheet with a mould
or frame of proper dimensions, which is constructed of bamboo in small strips
made smooth and round like wire. The pulp is continually agitated by other
hands, while one is taking up the sheets, which are then laid upon smooth
tables to dry. This paper is unfit for writing on with liquid ink, and is of a
yellowish colour. The Chinese size it by dipping the sheets into a solution of
fish glue and alum, either during or after the first process of making it. The
sheets are usually three feet and a half in length, and two in breadth. The
fine paper used for letters is polished, after sizing, by rubbing it with smooth
stones.'
" What is commonly known in this country under the name of Indian ink,
is nothing more than what the Chinese manufacture for their own writing.
The writing apparatus consists of a square of their ink ; a little black slab of
schestus, or slate, found in the mountains called Leu-shan, on the west side of
the Poyang lake, (where the last embassy saw quantities of these slabs manu-
factured for sale,) polished smooth, with a depression at one end to hold water;
a small brush, or pencil of rabbits' hair, inserted into a reed handle ; and
a bundle of paper.
" The Chinese, or, as it is miscalled, Indian ink, has been erroneously sup-
posed to consist of the secretion of a species of sepia or cuttle-fish. It is,
30 PENS, PENCILS, AND INK.
Sometimes, in order to make the writing more visible where
the person addressed laboured under an infirmity of eye-sight,
the letter was written with black ink (atramento) upon ivory ;
and these epistles were called pugillares eborei.* Thus the
Roman epigrammatist :
Languida ne tristes obscurent lumina cera,
Nigra tibi niveum littera pingat ebur.
Mart. lib. xiv. Ep. 5.
The Romans found it generally convenient, in composing, to
manufactured from lamp-black and gluten, with the addition of a little musk
to give it a more agreeable odour. A black dye is also obtained from the cup
of the acorn, which abounds in gallic acid. Pere Contancin gave the fol-
lowing as a process for making the ink : A number of lighted wicks are put
into a vessel full of oil ; over this is hung a dome or funnel-shaped cover of
iron, at such a distance as to receive the smoke. Being well coated with
lamp-black, this is brushed off and collected upon paper. It is then well
mixed in a mortar with a solution of gum or gluten, and when reduced to the
consistence of a paste, it is put into little moulds, where it receives those
shapes and impressions with which it comes into this country. It is occa-
sionally manufactured into a great variety of forms and sizes, and stamped
with ornamental devices, either plain or in gold and various colours.
" They consider that the best ink is produced from the burning of particular
oils, but the commoner and cheaper kinds are obtained, it is said, from fir
wood. The best ink is produced at Hoey-chow-foo, not far from Nanking :
and a certain quantity annually made for the use of the emperor and the
court, is called Koong-me, ' tribute ink.' The best ink is that which is the
most intensely black, and most free from grittiness."
In the Himalayan provinces there is a plant found in great abundance,
called Sitabharua, from which a coarse paper is made, by first detaching the
bark of the stem and branches, and then submitting the same to the process
of boiling, pounding it into a paste, straining it through a cloth to get rid of
the coarser fibres, drying it in the sun, and finally spreading it upon a cotton
cloth stretched upon a frame ; and this has probably been practised for cen-
turies. The fabric is coarse, but capable of great improvement. See the de-
scription of the plant Daphne Cannavina by Dr. Wallich, Asiatic Researches,
vol. xiii. and of the mode of making paper from it in Journ. of the Asiatic
Society, vol. i. p. 8.
Paper is said to be manufactured in Kashmire, in considerable quantities,
from old cloth of the Jan-hemp, and from cotton rags. See Travels of Moor-
croft and Trebeck, from 1819 to 1825. Murray.
4 Arundo, fistula, and canna, split at the point.
31
write their thoughts first upon waxen tables, for the facility of
making alterations or corrections; and perhaps also for expe-
dition, as they had no occasion to leave off for dipping the
pen ; and when the draft was thus made correct, it was tran-
scribed upon paper or parchment. They had also a blotting-
paper, of a coarse contexture, which they called charta dele-
titia, and which had also the Greek name of irakifiiptaroQ, from
iraXiv, rursus, and ifaw, rado, from which what was written
upon it might be easily rubbed out, or erased. 5 The better
sort usually carried about them their pugillares, or small
writing tables, on which they set down any thing which
occurred. Thus Pliny, in his agreeable letter to his friend
Tacitus, tells him that he took care to have about him, even
when hunting, his stylus et pugillares, " ut si manus vacuas,
plenas tamen ceras reportarem." 6 As the Romans wore neither
sword nor dagger when in the city, they sometimes had re-
course to the iron style which they thus carried about their
persons, as a weapon of defence : accordingly we read in
Suetonius, that Julius Caesar, when assaulted by the conspi-
rators, upon receiving his first wound, pierced the arm of the
assassin with his stylus, or graphium. Quintus Antyllius,
one or the lictors of the consul Opimius, who offended
the followers of Caius Gracchus, in the forum of Rome, by
his pushing them aside with contempt, as they were support-
ing their friend, was fallen upon by them in the fury of
their resentment, and slain with their styles, or writing
instruments. 7
5 Cic. Fam. lib. vii. Cicero to Trebatius. 6 Plin. lib. i. Ep. 6.
7 Florus, I. iii. c. 15. The friends of Caius Gracchus and Fulvius were
greatly exasperated by his rejection, on his standing for the tribuneship the
third time. His disappointment was followed by the elevation of his great
enemy, L. Opimius, to the consulship, who exerted the whole power of his
office to procure the repeal of Caius's popular laws. Caius, it is said, at the
instigation of Fulvius, the triumvir, collected his friends, to defeat the consul's
measures. On the day for proposing the abrogation of the laws in question,
both parties repaired early in the morning to the capitol. While the consul
was performing the customary sacrifices, Q. Antyllius, one of his lictors, while
carrying away the entrails of the victims, said to the friends of Caius and Ful-
32 PENS, PENCILS, AND INK.
Seneca, in his tract on Clemency, makes mention of a
Roman knight, who having whipped his son to death, w r as him-
self put to death by the people in the forum, who stabbed him
with their styles. " Populus in foro graphiis confodit." 8 From
which occasional use of this instrument, it is probable that
the word stilletto in the modern language of Rome had its
origin.
The case for holding the implements of writing was called
by the Romans scrinium, or capsa, 9 and by the Greeks icifiwror
or KificoTtov ; a very essential part of the furniture or equip-
ment of a person of any rank or importance in the more
polished nations of antiquity.
The use of black lead pencils, both for writing and draw-
ing, is of old standing, though hardly, if at all, traceable
to the times of Greek and Roman antiquity. There is, in-
deed, a hint of it in the works of Pliny, where we have the
words argento, aere, plumbo, linese ducuntur. 10 But the
passage seems to signify nothing more than the use of these
substances in making lines by the help of the rule. This
application of these materials, and especially of lead, as being
soft and easily rubbed out, appears to have been in practice
many centuries ago. We know that above a thousand years
ago transcribers made their writings even and regular by
means of parallel lines, to be erased after having answered
their purpose. In very old MSS. the traces of those lines are
very visible; but, according to Beckman, this practice became
rare after the fifteenth century, about which period the MSS.
exhibit a want of the parallelism which is characteristic of
the more ancient specimens.
The use of lead pencils in writing has an early date in
modern history. Gesner, in his book on Fossils, printed at
vius, " Make way, ye worthless citizens, for honest men." And it is added, that
he accompanied these words with a contemptuous motion of his hand, where-
upon they fell upon him and killed him with their styles or pens of their tables.
6 Seneca, de Clement, lib. i. cap. 14.
9 Horat. Sat. lib. i. Sat. 4. lin. 22.
10 Plin. lib. xxxiii. p. 136,
33
Zurich in 1565, says, that pencils for writing were used in
his day, with wooden handles and pieces of lead, or, as he
rather believed, an artificial composition, called by some
stimmi anglicanum. 11 Towards the end of the same century,
Imperati mentions the graffio piombino, and says it was more
convenient for drawing than pen and ink. The mineral, he
says, was smooth, greasy to the touch, had a leaden colour,
and a sort of metallic brightness. One kind was mixed with
a clay, which they called rubrica. 12 But the pencils prin-
cipally in use in Italy, at the period of the revival of letters,
were composed of lead and tin, the proportion being two parts
of the former to one of the latter ; which pencil was called a
stile. It seems that the oldest certain account of the use of
quills in writing, which has reached us, occurs in a passage
in Isidorus Hispalensis, who died in 636. He mentions reeds
and feathers, as instruments employed in writing. There is,
besides, a small Latin poem on a writing pen, to be seen in
the works of Anthelmus; the first Saxon, says Beckman,
who wrote Latin, and who made the art of Latin poetry
known to his countrymen. He is said also to have inspired
them with some taste for compositions of this kind. He died
in 709. The poem, De Penna Scriptoria, begins thus :
Me pridem genuit candens onocrotalus albam,
which, if not descriptive of a goose-quill, at least supposes an
implement furnished by a feathered animal. Writing pens
are mentioned by Alcuin, who lived in the eighth century,
somewhat later than Anthelmus, and composed poetical in-
scriptions for every part of a monastery, and among others for
the writing study ; of which he says, that no one ought to
talk in it, as it was very important that the pen of the tran-
scriber should go correctly on without mistake.
Tramite quo recto penna volantis eat.
Mabillon saw a MS. of the Gospel written in the ninth
11 De Rerum Fossilium Figuris, p. 104.
12 Del Historia Naturale di Ferrante Imperato. In Napoli, 1599, p. 122,
P
34 PENS, PENCILS, AND INK.
century, in which the Evangelists were represented with
quills in their hands. In the curious little work of Henricus
Ackerus, called " Historia Pennarum," in which he treats of
the pens of the famous Academicians, published at Altenburgh
in 1726, we read of the one pen of Leo Allatius, with which
he wrote his Greek for forty years, and on losing which he
is said to have with difficulty refrained from tears. " Et eo
tandem amisso tantum non lacrymasse." P. Holland, the
translator of Pliny, performed his work with a single pen, and
he has handed down the fact in the following verse :
With one sole pen I wrote this book,
Made of a grey goose-quill;
A pen it was when I it took,
A pen I leave it still.
Cicero, in a letter to his brother Quintus, makes some
pleasant allusions to his bad pen; 14 in which he tells him
that he is apt to snatch up whatever pen (calamus) comes
first to hand.
13 Ad Quint. Prat. lib. ii. ep. xv. " Calamo et atramento temperate-, charta
etiam dentata res agetur. Scribis enim te meas litteras superiores vix legere
potuisse : in quo nihil eorum, mi frater, fuit, quse putas. Neque enim occu-
patus eram, neque perturbatus, nee iratus alicui: sed hoc facio semper, ut,
quicumque calamus in manus meas venerit, eo sic utar tamquam bono."
35
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE FORMS OF ANCIENT LETTERS.
In the more early as well as the classic ages of antiquity-
letters were made for delivery much in the same way as were
their books, — generally in rolls ; and when paper and parch-
ment came into use, with a wrapper of the coarser kinds of
these materials, on which the name or address of the person
written to was sometimes inscribed. In Cicero's time, a
letter, if long, was divided into pages ; and it seems that
Julius Caesar was accustomed to send his letters to the senate
in a sort of book distinctly paged, and folded together, differ-
ing, in this respect, from former generals, who, when they
wrote to the senate, carried the line along the sheet, without
any division or paging. In this practice he was followed by
succeeding emperors. These epistles on public business were
sometimes called libelli, 1 and sometimes codicilli ; litterse
being the word generally in use to signify familiar letters.
Thus Cicero to Lepta : " Accepi a Seleuco tuo litteras ; statim
qusesivi a Balbo per codicillos, quid esset in lege," &c. 2
The Romans sealed their letters usually with some device
or symbol, to notify the writer, and identify the person written
to. In the Pseudolus of Plautus, the bearer thus accosts
the person to whom he brings the letter :
Nosce imaginem ; tute ejus nomen memorato mild,
Ut sciam te JBallionem esse ipsum. 3
The wax, with the impression, kept the letter closed, and hence
1 " Sed jam supplicibus dominura lassare libellis." Mart. lib. viii. ep.xxxi.
2 Cic. ad. Fam. lib. vi. ep. xviii ; and see Tacit. Ann. lib. xvi. c. 24.
3 Plaut. Pseud. Act. iv. Seen. ii. v. 29 ; Id. Bacch. Act. iv. Seen. 6. v. 19.
36 THE FORMS OF ANCIENT LETTERS.
the phrase, Solvere Epistolam : and as the impression or sig-
num was generally defaced or broken in opening the letters,
the messenger or bearer usually required the person to whom
it was to be delivered to acknowledge the signum, 4 and name
the writer, that it might with the more certainty appear that
he was the person to whom the letter belonged. Thus Cicero,
in his third oration against Catiline : " Ostendi tabellas Len-
tulo, et quaesivi cognosceretne signum."
Augustus Caesar at first adopted a sphinx for the device of
his seal, both in his public acts and in his epistles; after-
wards the figure of Alexander the Great; and ultimately his
own likeness, engraved by Dioscorides ; which impression his
successors continued to use ; and we are informed by his
accurate biographer, that he was so precise in dating his
letters, that he added the hour of the day or night in which
they were written. 5
It was not unusual with the great men among the Romans
to use one of the alphabetical characters in the place of the
other, where it was their design to convey certain intelligence
or orders to be understood only by the person written to ; the
transposition having been previously concerted. Upon these
occasions Julius Caesar, instead of the proper letter, made use
of the letter that came fourthly after it in the alphabetical
order ; as D for A, and so on. And Augustus used the letter
immediately following the letter which should properly have
been used. 6
In writing letters it was customary with the Romans to put
their own names first, and after it the name of the person
written to/ generally with the addition of Suo, to express the
regard or affection of the writer : on which practice Martial
has the following epigram .:
4 Plaut. Pseud. Act. iv. Seen. ii. v. 29 ; Id. Bacch. Act. iv. Seen. 6. v. 19.
5 Sueton. Aug.
6 Sueton. Jul. et Aug. ; and see Aul. Gell. lib. xvii. c. 9.
7 Paulino Ausonius ; metrum sic suasit ut esses
Tu prior, et nomen progrederere meura.
Aus. ep. xx.
THE FORMS OF ANCIENT LETTERS. 37
Seu leviter noto, sen caro missa sodali;
Omnes ista solet charta vocare suos.
Mart. lib. xiv. ep. xi.
Sometimes in flattery to the emperors, the letter-writer added
Suus to his own name. Thus iElius Spartianus, the Augustan
historian, superscribes his epistle to Dioclesian : " Dioclesiano
Aug. iElius Spartianus suus salutem." By which word i suus '
an expression of peculiar homage and devotedness was in-
tended ; similar in sense to the Greek phrase 6 avrov idiog,
as is observed by Casaubon, who adds : " Sic Eutropius in
Epistola ad Valentem. Sed non epistolse nomen suum prse-
scripsit, sed in ima cera, more qui hodie obtinet, subscripsit
hoc modo ' Eutropius V. C. peculiariter suus:' id. est, vestrse
clementise peculiaris servus, aut domesticus."
Other epithets were also added where the person addressed
held any office of dignity ; and not unfrequently a word was
used declarative of peculiar esteem, affection, or reverence ;
as " optimo, dulcissimo," &c. " Salutem," as wishing health
and safety, followed the name in Roman, and yaipuv, by which
the same compliment was intended, usually stood prefixed to
Greek epistles. The Roman letter ended with the word Vale,
while the Greek concluded with Eppuxro, a word of the same
import. Sometimes, indeed, the letter of a Roman to his
friend was closed with the more emphatic compliment of "Cura
ut valeas," — take care of your health ; " fac ut diligentissime te
ipsum custodias." And when an exalted person was addressed,
ceremony required such words as " Deos obsecro ut te con-
servarint," — Heaven preserve you ! 8
8 The letters of eastern correspondence in ancient times very frequently
commenced with the introductory words, " Thus says," u.fc Xeyet. In this
manner begins the letter of Amasis, the Egyptian king, to Polycrates, and
of Oroetes to the same tyrant of Samos, as given us in the Third Book of
Herodotus ; A/jmmtiq TJoXvicpaTSi, (bde \sysi, 'Opoirrjg ILo\vicpaT£i, 6)df Xsyei ;
and to the letter in Thucydides, i. 129, hde Xeyei PchtiXevq EspZriQ Uavcravia^
which letters will be produced in their proper place. The letter of the king of
Assyria to the king of Jerusalem is commenced with similar introductory
words : " Thus saith the king of Assyria," 2 Kings, xviii. 31. Wesseling,
38 THE FORMS OF ANCIENT LETTERS.
in his note on the passage in Herodotus, above cited, says of this epistolary
form of commencement, " Nihil simplicius et per Orientem olim probatius
hac in Epistolis et Regum edictis formula."
/Elian, in his Book of Various Histories, 1. xii. c. 51 , has a pleasant story, of
which we are here reminded. " Menecrates, a physician of Syracuse, was so
elated with the extraordinary cures performed by him, that he assumed the title
of Jove, as being the dispenser of life to man; and accordingly, in a letter to
Philip, king of Macedon, he adopted the following address : $i\i7T7rw Mevt-
Kparrjg 6 Zevg ev irparreiv : ' To Philip Menecrates Jupiter sends felicity;' to
which the monarch replied, heading his letter thus : ^iXnrrrog MeveicpaTti
vyiaivuv ; * Philip to Menecrates sends sanity.' '* The anecdote which follows
is amusing. Philip having ordered a sumptuous banquet, invited the celestial
physician. The invitation was condescendingly accepted by Menecrates, who
being introduced, was respectfully seated by himself at a separate table, with
a censer placed before him ; in which situation he was left to regale himself
with the fumes of the incense. At first he was much pleased with the homage
shewn him; but after a while growing hungry, and finding nothing more sub-
stantial proposed to him, he left the place with much dissatisfaction.
The first use of the salutation x ai 9 HV is ascribed by many of the Greek
grammarians to the demagogue, Cleon, who, they say, prefixed it, instead of
ev TTparreiv, to his letter informing the Athenians of his victory at Pylum.
But Xenophon, who would not have borrowed from Cleon, prefixed it to the
pleasing letter which he makes Cyrus write to Cyaxares ; Kvpov Ilatd. lib. iv.
Artemidorus, who wrote about a century before Christ, says, that the words
Xaipeiv and sppwao, were the familiar beginning and ending of every epistle,
idiov iraariQ £7ri ***£ (Jxktl tivzq, ov irpodYjKu — " mortal men ought
not to entertain immortal anger ;" a passage in the fragment
of the " Philoctetes of Euripides," 15 and not written till about
one hundred and twenty years after the death of Phalaris, is
made use of by him. Epist. xxiii. is addressed to Pythagoras,
and we find the doctrine and institution of that great person
there designated by the name of philosophy ; a word invented
by Pythagoras himself, and not likely to have been used as a
word of course by this correspondent.
The use of the word tragedy in Epistle lxiii. could not
escape the scrutiny of Dr. Bentley, who is thereby led into a
lengthened discussion concerning the age of tragedy in
Greece, in which he most elaborately shews that it owed its
origin to Thespis, whose first performance was about the 61st
Olymp.; more than twelve years after the death of Phalaris.
There is something too in the silly complaint of the tyrant,
that Aristolochus was writing tragedies against him, that has
sufficiently the air of imposture; for, as the critic observes, " it
borders upon absurdity to suppose a man, while living, to be
the argument of a tragedy."
The dialect in which these epistles are written, is not over-
looked. The language is Attic, the favourite idiom of the
13 Diod. p. 246. " Diog. Laert. in Vit. Democ.
15 Stobaeus, tit. xx. tripi opyqg.
58 LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS.
sophists, but not of Sicily, wherein the Doric tongue was
generally spoken and written. That the Attic should be, as
according to these epistles it would seem to have been, not
only the court dialect of Agrigentum, but also that in which
domestic and ordinary matters were transacted, appears
very strange, especially as it was the idiom of a decided
democracy which, in the days of Phalaris himself, had driven
out Pisistratus, for no other reason than because he bore the
name of tyrant. And even in Astypalsea, where Phalaris
was said to have been born, no other idiom than the Doric
can be reasonably supposed to have been in use, as it lay
among a cluster of islands where the Doric was the dialect.
And if Astypalaea was in Crete, where the defenders of the
epistles would place it, still the argument follows him there,
as the Doric was as much the language of Crete as of Sicily.
Besides all this, " in the time of the true Phalaris the Attic
dialect was not yet in fashion, there being at that time no
Attic prose in existence, except in Draco's and Solon's laws ;
and in but one piece or two in verse." In addition to which
remark, it is observed, that the use of certain Greek words
in a sense in which they never were used but by writers of
a late date, manifestly betrays the hand of the sophist.
The use of the word 6vya-rip in the sense of maiden; the
confusion of the word /aeXog with EXsyeiov ; the application of
TTpovoia, which in the days of Phalaris expressed only human
prudence and foresight, to denote the providence of God — a
force first given to it by Plato — and of oroi^eta, to signify the
elements in a philosophical sense, which, until it was so used
by Plato, had the sense only of the grammatical elements, or
the first constituents of language, 16 — go no little way towards
fixing a character of fraud upon these plausible letters.
In treating of the matter and business of the letters im-
puted to Phalaris, the censures of the critic may, perhaps,
be chargeable with some excess. It may be said of them
generally, that they have a sort of fictitious aspect, and a
style and character which favour the suspicion of imposture ;
:6 See the long and learned note in Lennep. 142.
LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS. 59
but it is hardly doing them justice to treat them as altogether
destitute of spirit and ingenuity. The furious determination
of the people of Himera to wage a ruinous war with Catana,
about the ashes of the poet Stesichorus, who had died and
was buried at the last named city; and their application to
the tyrant of Agrigentum for his assistance, who advises, by
way of compromise, that Himera shall build a temple to the
poet, and Catana remain possessed of his tomb, cannot be
regarded but as an insipid and extravagant story, the off-
spring of an imbecile imagination. And what more can be
said in behalf of those epistles which relate the supposed appli-
cation by Nicocles to the tyrant, for his good offices towards
obtaining for him from the same poet, Stesichorus, a copy of
his verses upon his deceased wife, Clearista; upon which
errand a special messenger is sent to Agrigentum, a distance
of one hundred miles, to procure a request to be forwarded
one hundred miles further to the author of the verses ?
The rewards which Phalaris is made to bestow upon his
physician for his successful treatment of a malady under
which the tyrant was labouring, have the air of romance,
and, naturally enough, put Dr. Bentley in mind of the lupins
with which the actors in comedies so easily made their pay-
ments, and bestowed their bounties. Gold was in those
days a scarce commodity in Greece. It was in Phalaris's
time that the Spartans, having been commanded by the
oracle to gild the face of Apollo's statue with gold, and not
being able to find any of that metal in Greece, were ordered
to buy it of Croesus, king of Lydia; which was done: but
scarce as it was, the gratitude of Phalaris for the cure of his
distemper, overflowed in a liberality that, besides the donation
of ten pairs of large Thericlean cups, twenty slaves, fifty
thousand Attic drachms, an annual salary as great as was
paid to the chief officers of the army and fleet, could not be
satisfied without the further compliment of four goblets of re-
fined gold, and eleven silver bowls of elaborate workmanship.
When the temple of Delphi was plundered, gold was yet so
scarce in Greece, that Philip of Macedon having a little
60 LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS.
golden cup, weighing only about half a pound, troy weight,
put it under his pillow every night.
It must be owned, therefore, that never was medical skill
so royally rewarded ; and that at a time when, in Greece, the
attendance and care of physicians appear to have been but
unhandsomely requited ; for as we read in the Third Book
of Herodotus, the celebrated Democedes, the Crotonian, but
a few years after the death of Phalaris, was hired for a whole
year by the iEginseans, for a single talent ; for the next year,
by the Athenians, for a hundred minse, that is, a talent and two
thirds; and in the year following, by Polycrates, the tyrant of
Samos, for two talents.
On these and other like evidences of fraud, Dr. Bentley has
spared neither wit nor learning. His style of ridicule, as it is
entirely his own, so is it above competition for scholastic
humour and controversial raillery. His finishing topic is the
long oblivion in which the letters must have reposed between
the time of their composition and the date of their discovery
— a thousand years ; covering a period which may be regarded
as the greatest and longest reign of learning that the world has
seen : in all which time these famous letters were never heard
of. " They first came to notice," says Dr. Bentley, "in the
dusk and twilight which preceded a long night of ignorance."
During this interval various writers tell us things of Pha-
laris which are entirely at variance with the supposed letters.
There was also within that period frequent controversy re-
specting the bull of Phalaris. Timseus, the Sicilian historian,
who wrote in the 128th Olympiad, treats the whole as a
fiction, notwithstanding all that had been said of it by
historians and poets. He, therefore, could have heard nothing
of the letters, or, if he had heard of them, he passed them by
in silent contempt. But it is still a stronger fact, that Poly-
bius and Diodorus, who both endeavour to refute Timaeus,
and establish the story of the bull, do neither of them call
these letters to their aid, which, had they been in existence,
and their existence known, would have furnished them with
a decisive argument ; and one of these writers was a Sicilian
born.
LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO'PHALARIS. Gl
The letters of Phalaris to his wife and his son, are agree-
able specimens, or rather imitations, of conjugal and parental
tenderness ; and one could almost have wished the collection
to have been proved genuine, for their sakes ; but, unfortu-
nately, they are themselves among the evidences of the fraud.
The fifty-first letter makes the wife of Phalaris to have been
poisoned at Astypalsea, soon after her husband's flight ; and
the sixty-ninth shews her again alive in Crete, many years
after, when Phalaris had long reigned in Agrigentum; and
assuredly the current report of the tyrant's having devoured
his own son, alluded to and not discredited by Aristotle, 17
could never have prevailed, if the letters in question had
been genuine compositions. There are five supposed to have
been written by the tyrant to his son Paurola, and two to his
wife Eurythia, all of which have certain turns of elegant senti-
ment and expression, which little comport with the qualities
generally imputed to him. He has also credit for several other
very agreeable letters to his friends. He is made to write as
follows, to one of his generals, to console him for the loss of
his son, who was slain in battle :
PHALARIS TO LACRITUS.
For the greatness of your sorrow for the death of your son,
all manner of allowance ought to be made. I cordially
sympathise with you, and feel the misfortune as my own ;
since I look upon myself as standing in a sort of near relation
to him. Although I am in the habit, perhaps, of viewing
these events with a firmer mind than others, being persuaded
that it answers no good purpose to indulge in immoderate
grief. There is much to console you in your present distress ;
first, that he died in battle, fighting valiantly for his country ;
then, that his destiny rewarded him with so glorious a death
at the moment of victory : and lastly, that, having lived a
blameless life, he sealed his virtue by his death. For while
a virtuous man continues in life, whether he will maintain his
character, or sink below it, is uncertain ; since casualties,
17 Aristot. Eth. Nicom. vii. 5.
62 LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS.
rather than prudent counsels, influence the minds of men.
But he that passes unimpeached out of life, is established in
his glorious estate beyond the possibility of change. Con-
sidering, therefore, his perseverance in maintaining his virtue
and integrity to the last moment of his existence as a due
return for his birth and bringing up, reward his memory, by
bearing the loss of him with fortitude and composure.
PHALARIS TO HIS WIFE EURYTH1A.
I feel myself to owe you, my Eurythia, the greatest gra-
titude, both on my own account and on the account of the
son to whom we have given birth. On my own account,
because, when I was a banished man, you chose rather to
remain in your bereaved state, than accept any other husband,
though many were desirous of being united to you : on
our son's account, because you have been a mother, a nurse,
and a father to him, nor have preferred any husband to Pha-
laris, nor any other son to Paurola. Persist in this kind feel-
ing towards your husband and son, and especially towards
the latter, until he shall attain the age of a ripe discretion,
and no longer need the guidance of either father or mother.
I press these things upon you with so much earnestness, not
as having any distrust of the mother of my child, and espe-
cially of such a mother, but as actuated by the fears and
anxieties natural to a father. You are able from your own
parental experiences, and from your sympathy with a father's
feelings for his child, to pardon the importunity of this letter.
Farewell.
PHALARIS TO PAUROLA HIS SON.
It behoves you, my son, to cherish the greatest affection for
both your parents, and to hold them in the highest respect,
for a son owes a debt of piety and gratitude to those from
whom he has derived his existence, and from whom he has
received so many benefits ; but rather neglect your father,
than your mother ; for the care and assiduity which a father
exercises towards his children in their nurture and bringing
LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARTS. 63
up, cannot possibly equal those of the mother. She, indeed,
besides bringing forth the child, and imparting to it its first
nourishment, has sustained innumerable other anxieties in
rearing it. But the father has the enjoyment of his child,
after he has reached his adult state, under the education of
his mother, without having experienced any trouble. Your
mother, under peculiar difficulties, and greater than others
have had to contend with, on account of my exile, has
laboured hard to prepare you for the age of manhood ; doing
the duties of both parents. So that I would have you pay
the whole debt of gratitude which is usually due to both
parents, to your mother, as having performed the whole work.
The duties which you owe to your father will be performed,
if you make your mother the engrossing object of your tender-
ness. I ask nothing more for myself than that you should be
full of piety towards your mother. Or rather, I should say,
such conduct towards her will be acknowledged by me as so
much kindness actually done to myself. Thus it becomes
you to lay the foundation of filial duty to your father, in
acts of gratitude and affection to your mother. Farewell.
THE SAME TO THE SAME.
When I happened to be at Himera, upon some necessary
business, I heard the daughters of Stesichorus sing some
poems to the lyre, partly composed by their father, and partly
by themselves. Those«of their own were certainly inferior to
their father's ; but when compared with the poems of others,
they were greatly superior. Insomuch, that I should esteem
him to have been thrice happy who had so instructed his
daughters; and those thrice happy, whose attainments had
been carried to an extent beyond what was natural to their
sex, by such instruction. But to come to the point, Paurola,
I am very anxious to be informed with what design you are
so given up to the exercise of the body in arms, and hunting,
and such like pursuits; while you suffer the mind to be
unexercised in study and Grecian literature ; to cultivate
which ought to be your chief and almost your sole object.
64 LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS.
Regard must be had to the exercises of the body, for the sake
of health, rather than strength, unless, indeed, a person is
desirous of qualifying himself for contending in the sacred
games ; but to provide by every means for the improvement of
the mind, should be the great concern of him who is desirous
of living with the greatest credit in a popular state. Unless,
perhaps, you have resolved (which some say is the case) to
seek and affect the imperial station, as that to which you are
authorized by the laws to aspire ; and on that account you
are cultivating bodily strength, to fit you for the acquisition
and maintenance of this sort of supremacy. But take counsel
in this matter from one who repents of his condition as a
monarch ; who not spontaneously, but of necessity, has entered
upon that career. He who has had experience of the life of
a private man, and also of that of a monarch, would rather
wish to be ruled over, than to rule. A private man has only
one tyrant to fear. He is free from other disturbances. But
the potentate is at once in dread of those who are without,
and those by whom he is guarded. Among other fears and
miseries, he is under continual apprehension from the treachery
of his protectors. Therefore, embracing your parent's prudent
counsel, do not affect an elevation above the common lot.
Leave, therefore, monarchical power, exposed as it is to con-
stant fears and unceasing dangers, to your enemies and their
children. But if your youth and inexperience persuade you
to imagine that there is something pleasant and delectable in
the condition of a monarch, instead o*f the greatest infelicity,
you are altogether in an error, arising from your ignorance of
what that condition really is. Pray God that he will never
give you experimental knowledge of what the life is which a
monarch leads.
The letter which Phalaris is made to write to Pythagoras,
has a good deal of character in it, and is in no bad keeping
with the general tone of the compositions of the same kind
which are in this publication ascribed to the tyrant of Agri-
gentum. The epistle runs thus :
LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALAUIS. G5
TO PYTHAGORAS.
The despotic rule of Phalaris is at the farthest distance, in the
estimation of men, from the philosophy of Pythagoras. Yet,
though this be the general opinion, there is no reason why we
should not try its validity by the experience which an inter-
course with each other will afford. Familiar converse will
sometimes unite in friendship characters which may seem at
first to have nothing in common. Indeed, report has brought
to my ears such an account of you, that I am convinced I
shall find in you one of the worthiest of men. But do not
form a hasty judgment of me, nor listen to unsupported opi-
nions concerning me. It is owing to these prejudices excited
against my government as despotic and tyrannical, that it is
unsafe for me to come to you ; for if I should venture upon
the journey without a military guard, I should be at the mercy
of every one who might choose to attack or insult me ; and if
I proceed with a force sufficient for my protection, I shall be
suspected of hostile intentions. But to you it is permitted
to travel in safety, and without any apprehension of injury :
there is, therefore, nothing to prevent your coming to me, and
passing your time with me in perfect ease and security.
When you are persuaded to make a trial of me, you will find
to your surprise the private friend where you are looking for
the despot; and if you are expecting the private friend, you will
find a character with something in it savouring of despotism,
— and that of necessity, for it is not possible to administer
such a government as that with which I am invested, without
a degree of severity that may amount in the opinion of some
to cruelty : a despot to be safe, must take care not to err on
the side of humanity. For many other reasons, but especially
that you may know me as I really am, I feel very desirous of
being brought into familiar intercourse with you. I shall
readily be made a convert to the truth, if by the instructions
of Pythagoras it shall be shewn to me that, consistently with
F
66 LETTERS ATTRIBUTED TO PHALARIS.
my personal safety, I can adopt a gentler and milder method
of governing than that which I have hitherto pursued.
In a letter supposed to have been afterwards written by the
same tyrant to one of his friends, it would appear that he was
successful in obtaining a visit from Pythagoras, and that the
visit did him no prejudice in the esteem of the philosopher.
PHALARIS TO ORSILOCHUS.
If the reputed unwillingness of Pythagoras, the philosopher,
to visit me, has given occasion to some calumny concerning
me, as you have said, coupling that statement with an opinion
of your own, that he deserved praise for his prudence in avoid-
ing my society ; surely I deserve praise when it appears
that he has now been my voluntary and pleased companion
these five months. Unless he had found in me something
suitable and agreeable to his own character and habits of
thinking, he would not have remained with me an hour.
67
CHAPTER VIL
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
If we accept as genuine the following epistle from Pythag^
oras to the first Hiero, the communication from Phalaris to
Orsilochus, as exhibited in the preceding chapter, will be less
worthy of belief.
PYTHAGORAS TO HIERO.
The life I lead at present is easy, tranquil, and secure. But
yours is by no means suitable to me. A moderate and self-
denying man has no need of a Sicilian table. Pythagoras
finds everywhere enough to satisfy the wants of the day. The
servitude of a palace is heavy and intolerable to one not
accustomed to it. A sufficiency in one's self is at once safe
and honourable ; no one envies or plots against it. By living
in this tranquil and secure state, we draw nearest to God.
Good habits are not the offspring of luxury and sensual indul-
gence, but rather of that state of indigence which favours the
growth of virtue. Variety and excess in pleasure enslave the
souls of weak mortals, especially the pleasure in which you
find your principal gratification. By thus giving yourself up
to the guidance of your passions, you become captivated by
them, and have no power to rescue or help yourself. While
thus you live, your conversation must be the reverse of that
which is profitable. Do not, therefore, ask Pythagoras to
live with you. Physicians have no desire to be sharers in the
diseases of their patients. 1
Another letter ascribed to Pythagoras, but of the same
1 See " Court of the Gentiles," by Theoph. Gale, 135; and " Opuscula
Mythological by Thomas Gale, Amstelaedami, apud Hen. Wetstenium,
1688.
68 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
doubtful origin, has been preserved by Stobseus, and is given
us among the Fragmenta Pythagoreorum at the end of the
Opuscula of Thomas Gale ; 2 which, togetherwith some of the
epistles imputed to certain scholars of the same renowned
philosopher, it may not be amiss in this place to present in
an English dress. The letter of Pythagoras, who was the
founder of the Italic school, is to Anaximenes, a follower of
Thales, and a professor of the Ionic philosophy, of which
Thales laid the foundation.
PYTHAGORAS TO ANAXIMENES.
You, my excellent friend, if you were content to be no better
than Pythagoras in generosity and glory, would leave Mile-
tus and travel to other countries. But the glory of your own
country detains you at home, and so it would me, were I of
like capacity with Anaximenes to promote its prosperity. If
the cities of Greece are bereaved of those who are so capable
of assisting them, they not only lose that which is their grace
and ornament, but the peril they are exposed to from the
hostility of the Persians is greatly increased. It is not, there-
fore, right in your situation to be always star-gazing, but more
honourable to watch over one's country. Even I am not
always occupied in study, but have my thoughts sometimes
engaged in the quarrels and contentions of the Italian states.
Lysis was a scholar of Pythagoras, and is generally men-
tioned as the preceptor of Epaminondas; but Dr. Bentley
thinks that the contemporary of Epaminondas could not have
been also an auditor of Pythagoras, and is strongly of opinion
that there were two persons of that name, both scholars of
the Pythagorean school, the one a contemporary of Pythag-
oras, the other of Epaminondas, to whom history relates him
2 He was greatly distinguished by his knowledge of the Greek language, of
which he was the Regius Professor at Cambridge. In 1672, he was chosen
Head Master of St. Paul's School, and was employed to write the inscriptions
on the Monument erected in memory of the conflagration in 1666.
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 69
to have fled after the catastrophe next mentioned. It is a well-
recorded fact, that Lysis and Archippus, two of the scholars
of the great philosopher, were the only persons who escaped
from the lire in which the scholars assembled at the house of
Milo, in the town of Crotona, were destroyed, in consequence
of the excitement produced by their political interference: 3
and the interval between that event and the age of Epami-
nondas will not allow us, without assigning to Lysis, the auditor
of Pythagoras, an improbable length of life, to suppose him
to have been also the friend of Epaminondas. The letter of
Lysis to Hipparchus, one of the same school, is as follows :
LYSIS TO HIPPARCHUS.
After Pythagoras disappeared from among men, I never
expected to witness the dispersion of those who had been
united under his instruction and discipline. But when, con-
trary to expectation, they were scattered in various directions,
as persons coming forth from a great merchant-ship on the
completion of her voyage, I considered it a sacred duty to store
up in my memory his divine precepts ; and by no means to
impart the benefits of his wisdom to those whose souls were
uncleansed from their defilements, even in their sleep. For I
deemed it as unlawful to proffer to any persons first present-
ing themselves, things acquired with so much labour and
study, as to divulge to the profane the mysteries of the two
3 The incendiary who set fire to the house where the Pythagorean college
was assembled, was Cylon, a man of opulence and influence in that city.
Lysis and Archippus, being the youngest and strongest of the number,
escaped; of which transaction the epoch generally assigned is Olymp.
lxxii. 3. The death of Epaminondas at the battle of Mantinea, happened
Olymp. civ. 2. Lysis is said by Diogenes Laertius to have been the author of
the golden verses, and there are other authorities to the same effect. Hierocles,
a heathen philosopher, who lived in the fifth century, and taught in Alexandria,
wrote a commentary on the sirr) x9 v(J <*-i or golden verses, of which commen-
tary Photius has preserved fragments, and ascribed them to Lysis. Jamblicus,
in recording this memorable slaughter of the first Pythagoreans, adds, that
when the innocence of the Pythagoreans appeared to others of the city, thej
stoned those who had destroyed them.
70 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
Eleusinian goddesses. Those who do the one or the other of
these things seem to me to be equally impious. It is but
reasonable to consider how much time we have consumed in
washing out the spots which had become, as it were, ingrained
in our minds, until, after the lapse of five years, we were made
capable of hearing and receiving the discourses and doctrines
of that great man. As dyers prepare the cloth by a cleansing
and constringing process to receive into its substance an in-
delible colour, which nothing can afterwards remove ; so that
divine man prepared the lovers of wisdom to prevent his
being disappointed in his expectations respecting those who
were advancing under his discipline. For he did not deal in
that spurious instruction and those snares in which the
sophists entangle their inexperienced scholars, amusing them
with unprofitable exercises ; but he laid the true foundation in
their minds of human and divine knowledge: while these
sophists, pretending to teach after the manner of Pythagoras,
and in appearance doing many showy and surprising things,
only deceive and ensnare their youthful hearers, and render
those who listen to them conceited and presumptuous. Their
speculations and discourses are of a liberal and specious
appearance, but are coupled with a practice of the most
disorderly and gross description. It is as if one poured into
the muddy bottom of a deep well pure and pellucid water,
whereby the foul contents would be set in motion, and the
water corrupted; just so it is with those who teach and are
taught after this manner. A thick and impervious hedge
seems to grow up round the hearts and minds of those who
are not in the pure and regular course initiated, shutting out
the ingenuous forms of mildness, modesty, and intelligence.
All manner of evil principles grow rank under this thick wood,
entirely intercepting the view of right reason. Among the
parents of these evils, I would name first intemperance and
avarice. They have, indeed, each of them a numerous
offspring. Intemperance engenders impiety, excesses, and
corruptions, leading to enormities and outrages against nature,
and terminating in headlong ruin and destruction. Already
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 71
have we seen men, urged on by their lawless passions, break
through all the barriers of nature ; stopping at no limits, and
regardless of the rights and sanctities of kindred ; reverencing
neither the authority of parent, or law, or prince, or state;
but striving to get the mastery over them, in order to accom-
plish their subversion and ruin. Such are the fruits of intem-
perance. — From avarice, proceed rapine, parricide, sacrilege,
poisonings, and such like enormities. The first step towards
reformation must be to clear the forests where these savage
passions are bred and nourished, by the most effective
methods; and, having thus vindicated the rights of reason
and humanity against these wicked propensities, our next
aim should be to infuse something of a wholesome character
in their stead into the soul. What you have learned, noble
Hipparchus, with great pains and study, you have not main-
tained ; having tasted Sicilian luxuries, which you ought not
to have allowed yourself to taste a second time. It is cur-
rently reported that you have carried your philosophy abroad,
a thing forbidden by Pythagoras, who, having committed his
commentaries to the keeping of Darao, his daughter, enjoined
her not to let them go forth out of his own family. She might
have sold them for a large sum, but would not part with them.
Poverty and obedience to her parent, were considered by her
much more honourable than gold ; and it is said, that at her
death she left the same with a similar prohibition to her own
daughter Bistalia. We men are less faithful to him, and
transgress his rules, to which we have solemnly professed our
adherence. If you are changed in this respect, I shall rejoice;
but if otherwise, you are to me as one out of life.
Theano is the name by some given to the wife of Pythagoras,
and by others to his daughter. It may be that he had both
a wife and daughter of that name. In the heading of the
letter which follows, Theano is introduced as the person who
was called the daughter of Pythagorean wisdom, i) Trjg
YlvOayopetov aoQiag Ovyarr^p. Her letter is to a friend named
Eubula, on the education of her children.
72 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
THEANO TO EUBULA, ON THE EDUCATION OF HER
CHILDREN.
I hear you bring up your children in a delicate manner.
But let me remind you, that it is the duty of a mother not
to educate her offspring in habits of pleasure and indulgence,
but to give them the discipline which will lead them to that
which is good and wise. See that you do not act the part of one
that rather flatters than loves them. When pleasure becomes
part of the education of children, it is sure to render them
ungovernable. Nothing is more pleasing to children than
habitual indulgence ; wherefore, my dear friend, have a special
care not to convert your nursery into a place rather of seduction
than education. Nature is seduced and perverted when the
will and senses become devoted to pleasure ; the mind is
thereby rendered incapable of effort, and the body is enfeebled.
Children should be seasoned by rough and laborious exer-
cises for the sorrows and conflicts of life, that they may not
be the slaves of accidents and impressions, charmed with
whatever flatters the sense, and frightened by every call to
exertion; but, on the contrary, may learn to honour virtue
above all things, abstaining from pleasure, and resting on
what is good and profitable. Neither ought they to be suf-
fered to eat to satiety, to be expensively amused, to be licen-
tious in their sports, to say what they please, or to choose
their own pursuits.
I am informed that if they cry you are full of fears, and are
ambitious to change their tears into laughter, and even if
they strike their nurse, or use violent language towards your-
self, that you only smile ; — that your study is how to keep
them cool in the summer heat, and warm in the winter's frost ;
and to surround them with all those indulgences which poor
children know nothing of, and without which they are as
well nourished, grow as well, and enjoy a firmer constitution
and better health. You seem to bring up your children as if
they were the progeny of Sardanapalus, dissolving by effemi-
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 73
nate breeding the proper nature of the other sex. What can
be done with a child who if he has not his food brought him
immediately sets up a cry ; and when the time for his meal
arrives is only content with what solicits the palate; is
overcome with a little heat, trembles with a little cold, spurns
at reproof, is impatient of denial, must have dainties, or is
mightily offended ; delights in wickedness, and carries his
effeminate selfishness into everything he says and does ? But,
my dear friend, knowing, as you well do, that children brought
up in these habits of softness and self-indulgence, when they
come to man's estate, are in a condition of miserable slavery ;
withhold from them, I entreat you, these allurements, and,
conducting their education on strict and austere, instead of
these enervating principles, accustom them to endure hunger
and thirst, cold and heat, and to comport themselves with
modest shame before their equals and their seniors. Thus
taught and bred up, they will become noble and ingenuous in
their minds and manners, in the seasons both of study and
relaxation. It is labour, my dear friend, which prepares the
minds of boys for the highest attainments ; by which process,
when properly prepared, they will the more readily take the
dye and tincture of virtuous principles. Wherefore I pray
you to be very careful lest as vines badly trained are des-
titute of fruit, so your children, in consequence of their bad
education, may yield only the useless products of a perverse
cultivation.
THEANO TO NICOSTRATA, CONSOLING HER UNDER THE ILL-
USAGE OF HER HUSBAND, AND RECOMMENDING THE
PROPER CONDUCT TO BE OBSERVED TOWARDS HIM.
The report has reached me of the insane behaviour of your
misguided husband, that he has formed a disgraceful intimacy,
and that you are inflamed with jealousy, My dear friend,
many similar cases have come to my knowledge. Men are,
as it seems, taken captive by women of this character, — are
kept in chains by them, and robbed of all sense and prudence.
74 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
You, it seems, give yourself up to sorrow ; have no rest day
or night ; your despondency almost deprives you of your
reason; and you are only occupied in schemes of vengeance.
But do not thus, my dear friend. The province of a wife is
not to watch over her husband, but to be obedient to him ;
and this duty of obedience calls upon her to bear his follies
with patience. His present connexion has no tie but plea-
sure, but his engagement to his wife is grounded on the value
of her services ; and her prudence consists in her care not to
mix fresh evil with what is already evil enough, nor to heap
folly upon folly. For there are certain delinquencies which
are aggravated by reproaches, but which, if rebuked only by
silence, cease of themselves. Thus a fire goes out by being
undisturbed. If your husband is desirous of doing what is
wrong without your knowledge, and you withdraw the veil
with which he covers his trespass, he will soon openly trans-
gress. Do not let it appear that all you value in your husband
is his attachment, but rather expect your happiness from his
integrity, for this forms the grace of the conjugal union.
Of this be sure that to the person who has seduced his af-
fections, he betakes himself only when impelled by his evil
passions ; but that it is for the comfort of companionship that
he returns to your society. While his grosser nature leads him
to her, his correcter feelings and better reason give you the
preference in his mind : the season of illicit pleasure is brief
and transient; satiety soon succeeds. No one but the despe-
rately profligate can be long content with such company. What
can be more vain than a cupidity that delights in doing wrong
to itself ? It will be stopped, therefore, at some time or other,
by being forced upon perceiving that it is throwing away
character, while it is lessening the true enjoyment of life. No
man in his senses w 7 ill persist in a voluntary infliction on him-
self; but, recalled at last by a perception of what is due to
himself, and seeing how much his bad practices are reducing
the stock of his real gratifications, he will begin to recognise
your value ; and, unable to bear any longer the infamy of his
own conduct, he will suddenly change his views and sentiments.
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 75
But let me entreat you, my dear friend, do not seek to re-
taliate by adopting the manners of those who have drawn away
your husband ; but rather seek to distinguish yourself in his
eyes by the chaste propriety of your demeanour towards him,
by your superintending care of his family, by your correct
intercourse with his acquaintance, and by your tenderness
towards his children. Do not even suffer yourself to be trans-
ported with jealousy towards her who has done you this in-
jury. Such persons are not worth your attention, but let the
whole bent of your mind be directed towards the virtuous ;
and cherish always a disposition to peace and reconciliation,
for these beautiful and gentle qualities compel the respect
even of our enemies. Honour and esteem can only be the re-
ward of uprightness. By this, a wife may acquire a power over
her husband, and be held in honour, rather than in servitude
by him. By this mode of reproving him, he will be the sooner
put to shame, and will sooner seek to be reconciled. He will
love you with the greater ardour by being rendered sensible
of his injustice towards you, and by being taught to appreci-
ate the integrity of your conduct, while at the same time he
is made to apprehend the risk to which he has exposed him-
self of losing your affections.
The reconciliation of friends, when their differences are com-
posed, resembles the delight produced by the cessation of cor-
poral suffering. Endeavour to sympathise with him in all
that befalls him. When he suffers from sickness, yours must
be the suffering of mental disease ; if he sinks in his reputation,
you must be content to fall with him ; if he does any thing to
mar his fortune, it will become you to endure voluntarily the
same privations : and thus you will show him that your union
with him is complete ; so that to inflict pain upon him as the
correction of his ill conduct, would be to inflict it upon your-
self.
If you could resolve to separate yourself from your present
husband, and make trial of another, that other might offend
in the same way, and so might another still. Solitude would
not suit a young temperament like yours. Are you prepared
76 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
to abjure the yoke altogether, and live a life of celibacy?
Or will you adopt the desperate resolution of neglecting the
management of your house, and thus ruin your husband ?
You will then be involved in the same condition of want and
misery.
But will you take vengeance upon the unworthy seducer of
your husband's affections ? Depend upon it she will be on her
guard, and will well observe your motions. And if you pro-
ceed to acts of open hostility, you will find that a female lost
to shame is a desperate antagonist. Again, do you think it
seemly to have daily contests with your husband ? And what
would be the advantage of this ? Conflict and mutual re-
proaches will never bring back order and self-restraint, but
will only widen the breach, and multiply the causes of irri-
tation. What next? Will you consult how you may do him
some harm ? Far be this from you, dear friend. We are taught
by the tragedy in which the crime of Medea is set forth in a
sad story of woful incidents, to repress the risings of jealousy.
As in a disease of the eyes we must keep our hands from
touching them, so must you take care not to aggravate your
wrongs by remonstrance and vindication. It is in patient
endurance that you will find your most effectual relief.
THEANO TO CALLISTONA. ON THE GOVERNMENT
OF SERVANTS.
To you, the juniors of our sex, is conceded the legitimate
province of the government of a family, as soon as you enter
into the state of matrimony. But instruction in this duty
ought to proceed from those who from their age are more fit
to furnish the rules of household economy : for it is highly
becoming to commence our inquiry into those things with
which we are unacquainted, as learners, and to place the
highest value on the counsel of persons of age and experience.
And really these things are very fit to engage the thoughts of
a young lady, and to be made a part of her early education.
To married ladies is committed the primary cares of the house,
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDEISXE. 77
and especially the regulation of the female servants: 4 and
nothing more conduces to the good state of this department
than benevolence. This object is not attained by the mere
purchase of the persons of our servants, but is a posterior ac-
quisition, resulting from the treatment of them by prudent
mistresses. It is an advantage proceeding from the just use of
the service of our domestics ; not fatiguing them by the im-
position of too much labour, nor suffering them to be weak,
for want of due support. There are some who think it is their
most gainful course, by oppressing their servants with toil,
and affording them a scanty subsistence, to get what they can
out of them, by hard treatment. Thus while they make by
this miserable proceeding a few farthings profit, they are met
by a malicious counteraction, much odium, and the most in-
jurious conspiracies. But I would recommend to you to re-
ward the daily labours of your servants, by measuring out
their provisions in a just proportion to the products of their
industry. But in cases of refractory behaviour, consult your
own sense of duty, not their advantages. Servants should be
respected and punished according to their deserts. But cruelty
is followed by no satisfaction to the person who inflicts it, and
reason is as much opposed as humanity to malice and oppres-
sion. But if servants are actuated by such an extraordinary
measure of vice and profligacy as to be beyond correction,
they must be got rid of, That which ceases to be of use, had
better not be retained ; but in such a proceeding act delibe-
rately and with consultation, acquainting yourself well with the
truth of the facts before you condemn, and the real amount of
the delinquencies, that you may limit and proportion the pun-
ishment. It comports with the authority of a mistress to give
sentence ; it is a becoming act of grace and favour to remit the
punishment of the offence. By a due regulation of yourself in
these matters, you will maintain decorum and propriety in the
manners of your household. Some mistresses, to gratify a cruel
4 It must be remembered that these servants were slaves, either purchased
or born in the house.
78 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
temper, inflict corporal chastisement on their servants, giving
way to their anger and resentment, and being over severe in
noting every transgression. Thus some servants are worn
down by too lengthened employment ; others seek their safety
by absconding ; some, to escape from their sufferings, have re-
moved themselves by their own hands. And thus these mis-
tresses having created a desert around them, have had abun-
dant cause to repent of their violence and temerity. But, my
dear friend, think of those instruments which, if their strings
be too loose, send forth but a feeble sound, and if too much
stretched, are broken. In the same manner it is with the go-
vernment of servants; too much relaxation produces the disso-
nance of disobedience, but where severity is urged too far,
nature herself gives way. In all things, moderation is the best
and safest course.
MELISSA TO CLEARETA. ON FEMALE DRESS AND ATTIRE.
You appear, my friend, to be endowed by nature with many
shining qualities ; and I cannot but infer from the ardent de-
sire you manifest to hear something on the proprieties of female
dress and decoration, that you are anxious to increase in virtue
as you grow in years. To begin then. It behoves a wise and
well-educated woman to present herself to her lawful husband
not richly but modestly adorned ; in a dress more distinguished
by its delicate whiteness and purity, than by its costliness
and profusion. Those thin, transparent textures of purple,
variegated with golden ornaments, ought to be rejected, as
suitable only to those vicious characters who use them for the
purpose of seduction. But that which most adorns a woman
who seeks only to please and attract her husband, is her
carriage and demeanour, and not her habiliments. It is the
grace and honour of the married lady to please well her own
husband, not to captivate the vulgar gaze. Let the blush
upon your cheek, the sign of virtuous shame, serve in the place
of paint; and modesty, propriety, and prudence, be substituted
for gold and emerald. She that has a proper estimate of femi-
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 79
nine modesty will find the beauty which she most delights
in, not in the splendour of attire and ornament, but in the ge-
neral regulations of her home, and in the happiness she im-
parts to her husband, by the faithful accomplishment of his
wishes ; for the will of the husband is the unwritten law by
which the wife should govern herself, and to which her life
should be conformed. She may take credit to herself for
having brought with her the fairest and largest dowry in her
habit and principle of obedience. It is to the beauty and
wealth of the soul that we are to trust, rather than to the
outward advantages of person or fortune : those are often the
victims of disease or envy, but the wealth of the soul abides
with us till death, firm and unmoveable.
If the letters last above produced are received as the genuine
products of the pens of the immediate scholars of Pythagoras,
they must be admitted to bear very creditable testimony to
the discipline of that ancient school; and as very curious and
interesting specimens of the rules of society recognized amongst
the most morally educated in the primitive times of heathen
antiquity. But let us not be too charitable in giving all this
credit to Pythagoras and his school. That Pythagoras bor-
rowed the purest part of his moral philosophy from the Jewish
church and Scriptures, is generally admitted by the best in-
formed, or rather, it may be said, is proved by abundant testi-
monies ; as will be seen by turning to the various passages to
that effect produced by Theophilus Gale, in his Court of the
Gentiles. 5 Amongst other authorities there relied on, that of
Strabo is particularly strong, who relates of Pythagoras that
he went into Judea, and for some time dwelt in Mount Carmel,
where the priests shewed Pythagoras's walks, even in his
time. Josephus also bears a like testimony, who, speaking
of Pythagoras, gives it as his opinion that he was well ac-
quainted with Jewish learning, and eagerly adopted many
5 Part II, cap. v. sect. 2.
80 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
things belonging to it. That he was in Judea, and dwelt in
Mount Carmel, is stated by Jamblicus, and also that he tra-
velled twenty-two years in Egypt; and Archbishop Usher,
in his Annals says, " It may be proved that Pythagoras
conversed with the Jews at Babylon, forasmuch as he
transferred many of their doctrines into his philosophy, as
Hermippus declares in his First Book of Things concerning
Pythagoras, cited by Josephus, and in his First Book of
Lawgivers, cited by Cuzen ; which is likewise confirmed by
Aristobulus the Jew, a Peripatetic, in his first book to Philo-
meter, who, moreover, was induced by the same reason to
believe that the books of Moses were translated into the
Greek tongue before the Persian empire ; whereas it is much
more probable that Pythagoras received that part of his learn-
ing from the conversation he had with the Hebrews."
The letter above produced as written by Lysis, one of the
most celebrated scholars and auditors of Pythagoras, brings to
view a leading characteristic of his discipline, — sequestration
from the common intercourse of the world. It was the great
rule of that sect to hold no communion or fellowship with any
persons not initiated into the same, and regularly trained by
the exercises and trials prescribed by its great founder, for
arriving at that moral perfection and completeness in them-
selves, avrapxzLa, which he proposed to their attainment. And
in this particular the College of Pythagoras seems to have
copied the pattern of the sect of the Essenes among the Jews,
separating themselves from the rest of mankind, whom they
regarded as profane, and not to be admitted into their society.
The Pythagorean order and method of institution, and par-
ticularly the mode of receiving and preparing the candidates
for reception into the Pythagorean college, is succinctly set
forth in the eighth chapter of the first book of Aulus Gellius;
wherein the attention paid to the carriage and physiognomy
of the novice at his first introduction is singular and striking.
"Jam a principio adolescentes qui sese addiscendum obtulerant
fpvcrioyvojfievei."
The Pythagorean name and profession existed through
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 81
many ages, from the time of the great founder. In the time
of the Emperor Adrian and the Antonines many adhered,
ostensibly at least, to the rules and discipline of his severe
institution. The sophists, especially, affected a great venera-
tion for the mysteries and lofty claims of the Italic school ;
and it is not improbable that the letters handed down to us
as having been written by the early scholars of Pythagoras, if
not really the productions of those under whose names they
have come to us, were composed by some sophist or sophists
under the reigns of the philosophic emperors, when the maxims
and doctrines of the Greek sage were in high reputation at
court. By Marcus Aurelius, surnamed Antoninus, the Pytha-
gorean avrapKua was a dogma sure to be regarded with favour.
If these letters are to be considered as the productions of
so late a period, we are not to wonder that the spirit of their
contents has so lively and useful a bearing upon the duties
and details of domestic life ; since, after the communication
of the light of the gospel, heathen philosophy involuntarily
partook of its character ; and sometimes, hardly conscious of
the source of its amelioration, rose greatly above its own
principles, and advanced new claims to respect, in ignorance
of the grounds on which those claims properly rested. That
the Stoics copied many Christian precepts into their own
system of morality, no one can doubt, who gives due attention
to the writings of Seneca or Marcus Antoninus.
That the Pythagorean schools were replenished from the
same sacred fountains, is clearly seen in what issued from the
pens of those sophists who taught at a later period in Alexan-
dria and Rome, as adepts in the Italic philosophy ; and who,
if they were not strictly Pythagoreans, may at least be said to
have Pythagorized with all the pretensions of that proud sect.
This will more plainly appear, if a comparison be made
between the early professors of the Pythagorean discipline
and those who, closing the long retinue of the great founder,
flourished in the dawn of the Christian day. Numerous
fragments of the Pythagoreans are preserved in the cok
lections of Stobseus and others ; and those which are given
G
82 PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE.
us at the end of Gale's Opuscula are interesting and valuable;
but it may be doubted whether any of the philosophers whose
moral sentences are there produced, except Secundus, who
certainly lived under the reign of Adrian, were existing after
the commencement of our Lord's ministry. Sextus, or Sextius,
called the Pythagorean, has been thought by some to have
been the person named by Marcus Aurelius, surnamed Anto-
ninus, among those to whom he was indebted for their advice
and instruction in his youth. If the same was the Sextus
whose Enchiridion of instructive maxims appears in the dress
given it in the Latin translation of Ruffinus, he was certainly
one of those heathen philosophers whose writings owed much
to Gospel morality; though it must be confessed that the
passages principally so characterised have been suspected to
be the interpolations of the translator.
The probability is, that the preceptor and friend of Marcus
was not the author of the sentences alluded to, but another
Sextus, who lived in the time of Julius Caesar and the begin-
ning of the reign of Augustus, and of whom Seneca, in Epist.
lxiv. makes such honourable mention. If the Sextus of
Marcus Antoninus was really the author of the Enchiridion
in question, and of the particular sentences to which allusion
has been made, the Christian, with the book of God in his
hand, must read them with great interest, as one among the
most striking instances of the furtive intermixture of its holy
precepts with the dogmas and aphorisms of heathen wisdom. 4
4 Thus, for example, we find among the sentences of Sextus, the Pythago-
rean, the following, which, if Sextus gave them to his scholars, Sextus, it
would seem, must himself have gone for them to school to Him who taught as
never man taught. Dignus esto eo, qui te dignatus est filium dicere, et age
omnia ut Alius Dei. 1 Cor. vi. 17, 18; Rom. viii. 14, 16, 17, 21. Corpus
quidem tuum incedat in terra, anima autem semper sit apud Deum. Col.
iii. 2, 3 ; Phil. iii. 20. Ver castus et sine peccato potestatem accepit a Deo
esse films Dei. John i. 12. Nequaquam latebis Deum, agens injuste sed
nee cogitans quidem. Heb. iv. 12, 13. Quot vitia habet anima, tot etdo-
minos. John viii. 34; Rom. vi. 16, 17, 18, 19, 20. Quod Deus tibi dat
nullus auferre potest. John xvi. 22. Non cibi qui per os inferuntur polluunt
hominem, sed ea quae ex malis actibus proferuntur. Matt. xv. 17, et seq. In
PYTHAGOREAN CORRESPONDENCE. 83
omni quod bene agis autorem esse deputa Deum. 2 Cor. iii. 5 ; Phil. iv. 13 ;
John xv. 5. Mali nullius autor est Deus. Quod pati non vis ab alio,
neque id facias. Matt. vii. 12. Cum praxes hominibus memento quod et tibi
prseest Deus. Eph. vi. 9 ; Col. iv. 1. Nefas est Deum patrem invocare, et
aliquid inhonestum agere. Luke vi. 46; John xiv. 11, 12. Liber eris ab
omnibus cum Deo servieris. 1 Cor. vii. 22 ; Rom. vi. 22. Solent homines
abscindere aliqua membrorum suorum pro sanitate reliquorum; quanto id
prsestantius pro pudicitia fiet ? Matt. v. 29. Sermo verus de Deo, sermo
Dei est. Matt. xi. 27. Omnem magis causam refer ad Deum. Phil. iv. 6 ;
1 Pet. v. 7. Qusecunque dat mundus, nemo firmiter tenet. John xiv. 27 ;
Matt. vi. 19. Divina sapientia vera est scientia. 2 Cor. ii. 6, et seq. ; James
iii. 17; 1 Thess. iii. 13. Cor diligentis Deum in manu Dei stabilitum est,
1 John iv. 18. Si non diligis Deum non ibis ad Deum. 1 Cor. xvi. 22.
84
CHAPTER VIII.
SPURIOUS GREEK EPISTLES.
The letters which have been ascribed to Themistocles were
first printed at Rome, in the year 1626, from a MS. in the
Vatican. They were suspected to be a forgery by some, but
by many they appear to have been taken upon trust as
genuine productions. They all bear date posterior to his
banishment, and none have been produced as having been
written before that time. Thus thougrh all such as mav be
supposed to have been written when they might reasonably
be expected to have been preserved, have been lost; yet a
regular series has been handed down as coming from the
distant places 1 to which the general had repaired during his
exile. These letters are in number twenty-one ; and among
them is a letter to Pausanias, before the discovery of that
Spartan's traitorous correspondence with the Persian power.
There are also other letters from Themistocles to the same
person after the detection of the conspiracy ; whereas, it
appears from Diodorus, that Pausanias was put to death six
years before the exile of the Athenian.
The epistles of Socrates 2 and his scholars, Xenophon, Aris-
tippus, and others, were collected and published by the cele-
brated Leo Allatius, having been found in a MS. in the Vatican.
They were printed in the year 1637. They have decided marks
of their spurious origin, notwithstanding all the efforts of the
editor, in his elaborate introduction, to establish their legi-
1 Argos, Corcyra, Epirus, Ephesus, Magnesia.
2 Ruhnkenius, in his " Annotations to the Memorabilia," considers these
Socratical epistles as decidedly fictitious, (ad lib. i. 11, 48, 60.) And it is
not a little strange to find so acute a critic as Valckenaer quoting from them
as if they were genuine. See his note concerning the title of the work above
alluded to.
SPURIOUS GREEK EPISTLES. 85
timacy. The correspondence of Socrates with the king of
Macedon has the air of puerile romance. In another letter
which the great philosopher is supposed to write to one of
those who had fled with Thrasybulus from the violence of the
thirty tyrants, he is made to give an account of the state of
Athens since their departure. He relates the death of Leon,
and the transactions in which he was engaged ; which Leon,
and after him Theramenes, were both sacrificed before the
flight of Thrasybulus, with his companions, to Thebes. In a
letter from one of the scholars of Socrates, it is stated, that
the Athenians put to death both Anytus and Miletus, the
prosecutors of Socrates ; whereas the two facts are well authen-
ticated that Miletus was killed, but that Anytus was banished.
In one of these letters Xenophon invites some friends to
come to see him at his plantation near Olympia, informing
them that Aristippus and Phaedo had been visiting him there,
to whom he had been reciting his memoirs of Socrates, which
both had approved of; whereas this Aristippus was always
on the worst terms with Xenophon, and could hardly have
given his approbation to a book which, as Dr. Bentley
observes, was a satire against himself. The letters abound in
errors and anachronisms, which the great critic has well
exposed. And the subjects of the correspondence, as well as
its tone and character, very decisively betray the imposture.
Aristippus, in a letter to his daughter, tells her that, in case
of his death, it was his wish that she should go to Athens and
live with Myrto and Xantippe, the two wives of Socrates.
And this may be considered as among the plainest evidences
of the spurious origin of the epistles. There was a tradi-
tion that the great philosopher had two wives, which had
its foundation in the supposed testimony of Aristotle, in his
book 7T£pi svyeveiag, concerning Nobility. But Plutarch sus-
pects that book to be spurious; and it is observable that neither
Plato nor Xenophon makes any mention of Myrto. Polygamy
being against the law of the commonwealth, Hieronymus
Rhodius sets up a statute, made in the days of Socrates, au-
thorising, on account of the scarcity of the people, marriage
86 SPURIOUS GREEK EPISTLES.
with two women at one time. But as no mention is made of
this statute by any other author, and there is little intelli-
gence in the provisions of it, Dr. Bentley seems to have
very reasonable ground for supposing it to have been the off-
spring of invention, for supporting the story of the two wives.
In the same collection of letters, too, there are some which
suppose Socrates to have but one wife ; and Xenophon, in a
kind letter to Xantippe, in which he makes much of her and
her little ones, says not a word about the other wife.
It is from Xenophon that we have this ill report of the
temper and behaviour of Xantippe, so that he must have
played a very double part, if while he was writing this com-
plimentary epistle to the lady, he was traducing her in the
accounts he was preparing for posterity. It seems that it
was only from him that Xantippe had the character of scold
assigned her, as Plato and the other Socratics are silent on this
head. In the ridicule which was aimed at Socrates by the
comedians, his scolding wife is never alluded to ; and Athe-
naeus suspects the whole to have been a calumny. The letter
from Xenophon to Xantippe is as follows :
LITTLE TIME AFTER THE DEATH OF SOCRATES.
I have committed to the hands of Euphron, the Megarite, six
small measures of wheaten cakes, and eight drachms, also a new
cloak for winter wear. Accept these trifles, and be assured that
Euclid and Terpsion are very good and worthy persons, full of
kind feelings towards you, and of respect to the memory of
Socrates. When the children shew an inclination to come to
us, do not oppose their wishes, as it is but a little way for them
to come to Megara. My good lady, let the abundance of the
tears you have shed, suffice. To mourn longer will do no good,
but rather harm. Remember what Socrates said, and endea-
vour to follow his precepts and counsels. By incessant grief,
you will greatly injure yourself and the children. These are
young Socrateses, and it not only becomes us to support them
SPURIOUS GREEK EPISTLES. 87
while we live, but to endeavour to continue in life for their
sakes. Since if you, or I, or any other who feels a tender
concern for the children of the deceased Socrates, should die,
they will suffer loss by being deprived of a protector, and a
contributor to their support and subsistence. Wherefore try to
live for these children ; which can only be done by attending
to the means of preserving your life. But grief is among the
things opposed to life, as those can testify who experience
its hurtful effects. The gentle Apollodorus, for so he is called,
and Dion, give you praise for not receiving assistance from
any body standing in no particular relation to you. You say
you abound, and you are much to be commended for so
speaking of yourself: as far as I and your other intimate
friends are able to assist you, you shall feel no want. Take
courage then, Xantippe, and let none of the good instructions
of Socrates be lost, for you know in what honour that great
man was held by us ; and consider well the example he has
left us by his death. For my own part, I really think his
death was a great benefit to us all, if it be regarded in the
light in which it ought to be. 2
Five epistles have come down to us as having been written
by Euripides, and these were said by Apollonides, who wrote
a treatise on false history, to have been forged by Sabirius
Polio, " the same who counterfeited the letters of Aratus."
The Greek Professor at Cambridge, Dr. Joshua Barnes, who
produced an edition of the works of Euripides, seemed jto have
the fullest conviction of the genuineness of these letters ; but
Dr. Bentley has added his weighty opinion to that of Apollo-
nides, to throw an entire discredit upon them. Every letter
seems to contain the matter of its own detection and ex-
2 Xenophon's return from his Asiatic expedition was not till some time after
the death of Socrates, so that this letter could not have been written from Me-
gara so recently after that event, as by the contents it would appear to have
been. Nor does it seem probable that he was at Megara at all after his return,
for he did not leave Agesilaus till he went to settle at Scyllum. (See Diog.
Laert. ii. 52.)
88 SPURIOUS GREEK EPISTLES.
posure ; especially one of them, which is supposed to have
been written from the court of Archelaus, king of Mace-
donia, in which, in answer to some reproaches which had
been cast upon him for his going from Athens, he declares
himself to pay no regard to what might be said of him at
Athens by Agatho or Mesatus. Now this Agatho, unfortu-
nately for the credit of Sabirius Polio, 3 the inventor of the
letters, was all this while himself at the court of Archelaus,
with Euripides. 4 The injury done to Euripides by Cephiso-
phon seems to have been unknown to or overlooked by the
fabricator of these letters, when he addresses one of his letters
to the person so named. Other inconsistencies, puerilities,
and improbabilities, supply an internal evidence sufficiently
strong to bring these letters of the tragic poet under a pretty
decisive charge of forgery. The letters of Aratus are also con-
sidered as the invention of the same Sabirius Polio : but they
are not extant, so that no judgment can be formed of the
credit due to them but what is affected by the suspicion
suggested by the forgeries in such frequent practice by the
sophists.
One of these sophists was doubtless the author of the
collection given to the public under the name of Alciphron,
who, some say, lived in some part of the fourth century;
while others assign him a much earlier date, even anterior
to Lucian, whom they charge with having borrowed from him
without acknowledgment. 5 They are clearly supposititious
and imitative epistles, intended to represent the manners of
the Athenian Greeks in the most common intercourse of
society, wherein parasites and courtezans make a prominent
figure. The composition of the letters is not in bad Greek, 6
3 Bentley queries whether we should not read Sabinius or Sabidius Pollio ;
as there was no such Roman family as the Sabirii, or such a surname as Polio.
4 See ^Llian. Var, Hist. 1. ii. c. 21.
5 Saxius places Alciphron between Lucian and Aristaenetus ; Lucian being
the author, and Aristaenetus the imitator of his diction. Onomasticon.
6 There are several words occurring in Alciphron which are not to be
found in ancient Greek writers, but clearly of modern adoption : as evn which Moses bases his
great authentic record was never substantially set forth in
any school of gentile philosophy.
The letter of Seneca on the value of time is full of spirit
and .point.
TO LUCILIUS.
Act up to your resolutions, my dear Lucilius. 7 Assert your
right to yourself and to your time ; and that which you have
hitherto been used to see taken or stolen from you, or slip
away of itself, treasure up and preserve. Be persuaded of
the certainty of what I say. One portion of our time is
snatched from us, another is silently withdrawn, and another
runs away of itself. But the most disgraceful loss is that
which happens from our own neglect. If you consider the
subject, you will perceive that part of our existence is wasted
in doing what is wrong, part in doing nothing, and part in
doing what does not belong; to the business before us. Can
you name the man who puts the true value upon time ? who
regards the passing day as he ought ? who feels the solemn
6 Proclus, the great maintainer of the eternity of the world and of souls,
yet expressly declares that nava ipv%^ yevrjfia £ Sav/Jta-
LETTERS OF SENECA. 265
fiovia) from which on other grounds he has been judged not
to be wholly free, 12 he surely would not merit a place among
philosophers above the rank of the great Roman 13 whose
letters have been the subject of this chapter.
cwv icepdoQ av eir) 6 Sravarog. And again, ei ovv toiovtoq 6 9avarog effri,
Kepcog eywye Xeyoj ArroX. Hwicp Xt.
12 Socratem per canem, et nonnunquam etiam per anserem et platanum
jurare solitum passim tradunt veteres. Cur vero id ageret, inter ipsos aeque
non convenit, serio hoc alii factum, et ex deionSaifiovia, profectum existimant:
alii vero ironiae Socraticae numinumque vulgo receptorum contemptuitribuunt.
Conf. Lihan. in Apol. Socr. 665. 666. AttoX. Swicp. £. vrj rov kvvcl and $aid.
v£. 6 skckttov daLfjiojv et seq.
13 Seneca was the ornament of the latter school of the Stoic philosophy- — an
improvement upon the more ancient form, which carried its tenets often to a
wild and paradoxical extremity. The first platform of their system appears to
have been laid by the Cynics, whose characteristic notions and habits were
preposterous, arrogant, and grossly licentious. The sect of the Stoics after a
period of declension was revived in a meliorated form in the reigns of the first
emperors of Rome, after the blessed epoch of the Christian revelation. " Haud
pauca Christianorum," says Brucker, "praecepta imitati sunt, ita tamen, ut
mutato sensu salva maneret Stoici Systematis integritas." Inst. Hist. Ph.
Per. ii. S. vii. The signal fortitude and magnanimity of Ceecina Paetus,
Thrasea, and Helvetius, and of their wives, the two Arrias, and Fannia, added
great lustre to the sect ; which maintained its credit until it was absorbed in a
medicated and eclectic philosophy, in which there was a confused mixture of
the Stoic, Platonic, Peripatetic, and other systems. After two centuries from
the Nativity of our Lord, there seems to have remained no distinct school of pro-
fessors or dogmatists of this sect. The school of the Stoics which flourished in
Imperial Rome, began with Athenodorus Tarsensis, under Augustus Caesar,
and appears to have reached its acme in the person of M. Aur. Antoninus :
" et in hoc quidem maximo viro," says Brucker, " Stoicae Sectae vigor emar-
cuit." The interval was graced by Musonius, Chaeremon, Seneca, Dio
Prusaeensis, called Chrysostomus on account of his eloquence, Euphrates,
Epictetus, and Sextus.
266
CHAPTER XV.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
The letters of the younger Pliny savour of a period in which
the Roman state was much altered from its condition in the
days of Cicero. He held the same offices as Cicero, and a
similar provincial command, but he held them under a master
to whom he was expected to account for all the particulars of
his public conduct. His opinions and actions were all under
a superintendance, that kept the germs of any great qualities,
if there existed any in his mind, from fully disclosing them-
selves. His public attainments seem to have been either
cramped or naturally diminutive in comparison with those
of the great man whom he professedly imitated; — one, whom
in Rome, Rome regarded as her patriot and preserver, and
who in exile or in foreign command carried with him the
genius of Rome wherever he w 7 ent.
The letters of Pliny are, however, very full of good sense
and entertainment ; and of a more domestic character than
either those of Cicero or Seneca.. They shew the decisive
marks of the gentleman and the scholar, and deserve great
respect for their polished and social urbanity. They are
replete with the topics and interests of busy and contem-
plative life ; but they contain little to illustrate the charm
imparted to letters by a free and unfettered choice of familiar
words and imagery controlled only by the discipline of taste,
the restraints of principle, and the awe of public opinion.
We may infer from his complying with the request of a
friend to make a careful selection of his letters, (from copies
it is to be presumed preserved by himself,) that they were,
for the most part, written to be read by others besides those
to whom they were addressed. That he considered letter-
writing a branch of composition to be specially cultivated
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 267
appears by his letter to Prisons, in which, where he solicits
the patronage of that military commander for his friend, he
mentions among- the accomplishments of that friend, the very-
elegant style of his epistles, " Epistolas quidern scribit, ut
musas ipsas latine loqui credas."
He observes, in writing to Ferox, that the composition of
his letters was opposed to the representation he had given of
himself as having discontinued his studies, since they dis-
played an elegance in their style and structure, which must
have been the result of continued application, unless he could
boast of the peculiar privilege of being able to express him-
self in so perfect a manner, without any mental effort or pre-
paration. And in another letter to a friend, he declares in
strong terms his admiration of the great elegance with which
his letters were composed.
There is a justness of moral taste and feeling in the letter
which I shall first select as a specimen of Pliny's manner,
with which the reader, if haply one of those for whose perusal
this work was designed, is likely to be well pleased. It is
calculated to brino; him at once into familiarity, I had almost
said into correspondence with the letter-writer.
TO MINUTIUS FUNDANUS.
The manner of passing one's time at Rome is generally such
that it is curious to observe how rationally any single day
may seem to be employed, when, if we cast our view back
over many days together, we shall find no reason to be
satisfied. Ask any one, what have you been doing to-day?
He will say, perhaps, I have been at the ceremony of taking
on the toga virilis. I have been at a wedding or espousals.
A friend requested my signature to his will, or another called
me to a consultation. These things on the day in which you
are doing them seem very necessary: yet the same things
appear very trifling when we look back and take a collective
view of what we have been daily transacting. Then the
general thought occurs, how many days have I consumed on
things of no value. This is a reflection which frequently
268 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
crosses my mind, after a studious interval passed at my
Laurentine villa; or even when I have been there for the
improvement of my health, for the mind depends much upon
the support it receives from the animal frame. Here I neither
hear nor utter anything of which I have reason to repent.
No one entertains me here with the whispers of calumny.
Here I censure none, unless it be myself, indeed, when I am
dissatisfied with what I write. Here neither hope nor fear
agitates my mind, and no rumours reach me to trouble my
repose. I converse only with myself and my books. O this
peaceful life, so well ordered, and so sincere ! O this sweet
and honourable repose ! having, in my opinion, something
in it more graceful and pleasing than almost any active em-
ployment. O this sea, this shore, this true retirement, this
scene so suited to contemplation and the muse ! Of how
many new thoughts art thou the inventor and inspirer !
Leave then, my friend, I beseech you, as soon as you can, the
noise, inanity, and frivolous pursuits of the city, and devote
yourself to study and retirement. It is better as our friend
Attilius used sensibly and wittily to say, " to be wholly
unemployed than to be actively idle."
The character drawn in the next letter is interesting and
affecting ; — interesting as exhibiting an amiable portrait of a
heathen gentleman ; and affecting as shewing the gloomy
barrier which stopped the procedure of the finest minds, at a
point so far below their capacity of expansion, had Chris-
tianity been their guide and conductor.
TO CATIL1US SEVERUS.
I have been long detained in Rome, in a state of the greatest
anxiety. The long and obstinate illness of Aristo, for whom
I entertain the highest admiration and affection, troubles and
afflicts me. There is no one whom I can name, in whom
dignity, virtue, and learning are more conspicuous. How
great is his skill in the laws, both civil and political, of his
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLIXY. 2G l J
country ! how deep is his acquaintance with its events, its
characters, and its antiquities. There is nothing you would
wish to learn that he is not qualified to teach. To me he is
a treasury to which I resort when I want information on any
subject of abstruse enquiry. What integrity and weight there
is in all he utters ! How circumspect and graceful is his
modest reserve in delivering himself. Though he sees in a
moment the very point at issue, yet before he pronounces his
opinion, he treats it under all its aspects and reasonings,
tracing it from its first principles to its consequences and con-
clusions. In addition to all this, how frugal his diet, his dress
how plain ! When I enter his chamber, and view him on his
couch > I see an image of ancient manners. And all this is
commended to our admiration by the nobility of his mind,
which does everything on principle, and nothing from ostenta-
tion. He looks for his reward to the value of the thing per-
formed, and not to the credit accompanying it. In short, there
is not a philosopher by profession who can endure a compari-
son with him. He frequents not the gymnasia or porticos,
nor idly wastes in long disputations his own time or that of
others ; but his hours are usefully passed in civil and active
employments ; an advocate for many, and assisting still more
with his counsel. But although thus actively engaged, to
none is he second in the virtues of temperance, piety, justice,
and fortitude. You would be full of admiration could you
see with what resignation he bears his illness ; and combats
with his pains. How patiently he endures thirst ; and how
still and quiet he is under the treatment necessary for the
reduction of a raoing fever.
A little while ago he called for me, and some others to whom
he was most attached ; and requested we would ask his phy-
sicians what they thought of the probable result of his illness,
that in case they deemed his disorder incurable, he might put
a voluntary end to his existence. But if they only thought
his recovery would be difficult and tedious, he would remain
and endure the struggle ; for so much he considered to be due
to the entreaties of his wife, and the tears of his daughter,
so much to us his friends, that if our hopes of him were not
270 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
groundless, he would not defeat them by a voluntary death,
— a resolution, in my judgment, to be reckoned among the
highest examples of fortitude, and meriting the greatest
eulogy. For to rush upon self-destruction with a sort of
blind and instinctive eagerness to be freed from our pain, is a
resolution which we share with many ;, but to deliberate
calmly on the subject, to weigh well the reasons for life, or
death, and to decide according to the preponderance on the
one side or the other, is the proceeding of a great mind.
The physicians hold out cheering prospects to us. It
remains only that heaven may favour these expectations, and
thus relieve me from this painful anxiety. And if such relief
shall be granted me, I shall betake myself forthwith to my
Laurentine villa ; that is, to my books and studious repose.
At present my attendance upon my friend, and the anxiety of
mind I feel concerning him, leave me no moments for reading
or writing. I have now set before you my fears, my wishes,
and my ultimate determination. I shall expect in return an
account of what you have been doins:, what you are now doing,
and what you intend to do. But may your communications
be more cheerful than mine. The anxiety of my mind will be
much relieved by the comfort of hearing that you are suffering
no present uneasiness.
One cannot but lament that a letter distinguished by such
good principles and feelings as that which has just been set
before the reader, should be spoiled by a deliberate approval
of the sin of self-destruction. Pliny was a polite, humane,
and accomplished man, but his reasoning powers were not
such as to elevate him at all above the standard of heathen
ethics.
Nothing, indeed, could more strikingly shew the comfort-
less character of the ancient philosophy, than that the des-
perate resource of suicide should by so many of its high pro-
cessors be regarded as the legitimate hope, and final consola-
tion of those on whom life and mortality had nothing but their
dregs to bestow. It is true it was not the general opinion of
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLTNY. 271
heathen antiquity 1 that suicide was lawful under any cir-
cumstances, but there were few who would deny to the sick
without hope of recovery the privilege of anticipating a lin-
gering departure, and hastening the hour of deliverance.
What better could be looked for from theological systems so
defective in their adaptation to the entire predicament of
man ; and coming so short of the span and compass of his
being. They left him the sport of conjecture, caprice, and
terror in all that concerned his unseen and ulterior destiny.
Christianity has brought his immortality to light, and has at
the same time surrounded the whole range of his existence
with its sanctions, its precepts, and its promises. The noble
testimony which is borne to its truth by its folding within its
wide investiture our entire case and condition under all its
modes and mutations, is too apt to be overlooked. Where
the heathen theology lays its votary down, the victim of
despair, Christianity takes him up, a suppliant for pardon. It
makes his sorrow the forerunner of hope, and his pain the pre-
parative to glory. This want of comfort in the theology and
philosophy of the heathens was the determining motive with
many of their zealous enquirers after truth, when the gospel
had begun to diffuse itself, to visit the springs of its welcome
intelligence. As soon as they began to quench their thirst at
those fountains of living waters, they found their souls re-
freshed beyond all their former experience, and their vision
gladdened with new discoveries, before which the shadows of
the old world were driven aw r ay and dispersed.
The account which Justin Martyr gives of himself is a
remarkable instance of the spiritual fruits of a conviction
brought about by a succession of failures in seeking comfort
1 Vetat Pythagoras injussu imperatoris, id est Dei, de prsesidio et statione
vitae decidere. Cic. de Senect. sect. xx. 73. From whom Plato in his Phsedo
borrows the sentiment. ' Gc ev rivi Qpovpa ecrfisv 6i av9p(07roi, kcli ov Sei dr)
eavTov sk ravrrjQ \vsiv ovd' cnrodidpacrtceLv. We mortals have a post assigned
us to guard, and it does not become us to release ourselves from this charge,
and desert our duty. " Piis omnibus retinendus animus est in custodia
corporis; nee injussu ejus, a quo ille est vobis datus, ex hominum vita mi-
grandum est, ne munus humanum assignatum a Deo defugisse videamini.' 7
Somn. Scip. 3.
272 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLIXY.
from other sources. In his dialogue with Trypho he relates
his labours and researches among the oracles and sages of the
gentile schools ; his toils through the learning of the Pytha-
goreans, the Stoics, and the Peripatetics, in the vain pursuit
of principles on which he could rest with no satisfaction, till
finding in their ostentatious systems only disappointment, he
made trial of the Platonist, whose lessons he studied in con-
templative retirement. This new connexion pleased him well
for some time, but landed him at last in a region of like barren
speculations. For a long time he extended his enquiries only
to multiply his defeats, till in his solitude he met with an
aged and venerable man, who, after discoursing with him on
the various lore of the philosophers whom he had so fruitlessly
consulted, and convincing him of their inability to afford him
the solace he was in search of, directed him to the Christian
Scriptures as the true treasury of that heavenly wisdom which
could alone speak peace to his soul. And this, as he tells
us, he found, at last, to be the only sure and profitable
philosophy.
The letter which I shall next lay before the reader is of a
very agreeable description. The comforts and compensations
of old age have been often a favourite theme ; and though
only he is qualified to represent them who has been " en-
lightened ; and has tasted of the heavenly gift, and the good
word of God, and the powers of the world to come;" the
heathen mind has not been insensible to the importance of
summoning to the aid of sinking humanity whatever solace
could be drawn from the arguments and principles within its
reach. The sentiments of the heathen moralists correspond
in general with the melancholy shades of the picture presented
to us by the chorus of the Hercules furens of Euripides.
Old age, heavier than JEtna's rock, lies on my head?
Nevertheless, even in heathen pages old age is sometimes
2 to de yrjpag au
Bapvrspov Airvag cricoTreXuv
EtTI KOaTL KSKTai.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 273
pleasingly vindicated, and its advantages produced in strong
relief;—- no where with more spirit and effect than in the
treatise of Cicero on the subject. But in that most interesting
performance greater stress is laid on the compensations and
employments of age than on its graces and its comforts.
These are the privileges of the Christian's hope, and flourish
only where the gospel places under the aged head its downy
pillow. Cicero's old man stands before us in an attitude of
stout resistance to his destiny. " Resistendum senectuti est,
ejusque vitia diligentia compensanda sunt; pugnandum, tan-
quam contra morbum, sic contra senectutem." He calls
upon his old champion to summon all the residue of his
strength to the field of duty, and to keep in exercise his
remaining energies of mind and body, till the last drop of
life's elixir is consumed. " Old age is honourable," says he,
" if it defends itself; if it insists on its, own rights ; if it
refuses to be at the disposal of another; if to its latest breath
it asserts its domestic supremacy. Thus did Appius Claudius.
1 Four sturdy sons, five daughters, a great household, a nu-
merous body of retainers, old and blind as he was, he main-
tained in strict obedience. He kept his mind on the stretch
like a bow. He suffered not age to master him, or extort
from him a languid submission ; he preserved not merely an
authority, but an empire over his family. He was feared
by his servants ; revered by his children ; valued by all ; and
in his parental discipline at home he maintained the severity
of ancient manners.'"
The Demonax of Lucian was a mellower old man : — " He
lived to near a hundred years, without pain, grief, or disorder ;
and without being burthensome or under obligations to any;
was always serviceable to his friends, and never had a foe*
Not only the Athenians, but all Greece, so loved and honoured
him, that when he appeared in public the nobles rose up in
respect to him ; and there was a general silence. Even in
his extreme age he went about from house to house, supped,
and passed the night wherever it pleased him ; the master
always considered himself honoured as by some god or tutelary
T
274 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
genius. The sellers of bread would beg him as he passed
along to accept of some from their hands ; and happy were
they from whom he would receive it. The boys, too, would
offer him fruit, and call him their father. On a sedition
which broke out at Athens, his presence alone restored tran-
quillity ; the moment he appeared all was silent : he perceived
their shame and repentance, and without a word withdrew."
The picture has a romantic air, and was probably overcharged.
It is nevertheless very pleasing. But the letter of Pliny on
the subject may be considered as containing the most agree-
able description which heathen antiquity has bequeathed to
us of the twilight of a firm and benign old age, casting a
ruddy evening glow on the gathering cloud, behind which it
cheerfully takes its leave, and retires from the scene of its
labours and benefactions.
TO CALVISIUS.
I don't know that I ever passed a more agreeable time than
I lately did with Spurinna. If I should live to be old, there
is no man whose .old age I should be more ambitious to copy.
Nothing can be more regular than his way of life. For my
part, I am hardly more pleased with the settled course of the
stars than I am with order and arrangement in the lives of
men, especially of old men. In young men a certain con-
fusion and agitation maybe permitted; but in the lives of old
men, with whom the season is gone by for business and ambi-
tion, all things should be calm and well ordered. This method
of life Spurinna most perseveringly observes, and matters
which we should think of little moment, were they not of
daily occurrence, he brings within the circle of his periodical
arrangements. The first part of the morning is passed in
study on his couch ; at eight he dresses himself to go abroad :
he takes a walk of about three miles': and exercises his body
and mind at the same time. When he is at home again, if friends
are with him, topics most worthy to engage the thoughts
of accomplished persons are discussed and examined. If no
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 2/0
friends are with him, a book is read to him ; and this is done
even in the society of his friends, if it is agreeable to them.
After this he reposes himself, and again a book, or, what is
better than any book, he dilates upon some useful topic ; he
afterwards takes an airing in his carriage, either with his
wife, a lady of uncommon merit, or with some friend, as with
myself very lately. How elegant, how entertaining is his
company .in this hour of privacy ! What veneration he then
inspires ! What events, what examples he brings before you !
What lessons of virtue you imbibe ! Although so tempered
is his talk with modesty, that he never seems to dictate.
After a ride of about seven miles, he walks again a mile ; he
then returns home, and sits awhile, or takes to his couch and
his pen. He composes Wricsj with the greatest taste and
skill, both id Greek and Latin; and writes with surprising
elegance, suavity, and vivacity ; qualities heightened in their
effect by the reverence with which he is regarded. When the
time for the bath is announced, which in winter is at three,
in summer at two o'clock, hewperambulates in the sun, 3
without his clothes, for a while, and then takes a long-
spell at tennis, with which exercise he combats with old age ;
after bathing he lies upon his couch till supper time, and in this
interval some amusing book is read to him : and all this time
his friends are at liberty to partake of this entertainment with
him or not, as they please ; his supper is elegant, but frugal,
served in pure and antique plate. He has likewise in use a
sideboard of Corinthian metal, which is his fancy, but not his
folly. His repast is frequently enlivened by the attendance
of the comedians, that the improvement of the mind may be
mixed with the gratification of sense, tn summer he en-
croaches upon the night, but no one thinks the time long ;
his entertainment is continued with so much politeness and
courtesy. By these means he has preserved his senses in full
integrity and vigour to his seventy-eighth year, and a boply so
agile and vivacious as to carry no mark of age but its wisdom.
This course of life is the object of my vows and anticipa-
3 A practice customary with the Romans, being thought contributary to health.
276 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PL] NY.
tion ; and as soon as my age shall furnish me with an excuse
for retreating from business, I shall enter upon it with the
greatest eagerness. In the meanwhile I am worn down with
a thousand cares and labours, in the midst of which I look to
the example of Spurinna as my future solace. He too, as long
as it became him, discharged public duties, presided in courts
of justice, governed provinces, and earned his present repose
by a life of great labour. Therefore I propose to myself the
same course, and the same termination. And I now give it
you under my hand and seal, that if you see me carried by
ambition beyond this object, you may produce this letter
against me, and lay your injunction upon me to be quiet,
when I can be so without incurring the reproach of indolence. 4
The portrait which the above letter exhibits of a happy old
age is so pleasing, and so full of interest, that I cannot dis-
4 Though the Appi us Claudius of Cicero, and the Spurinna of Pliny are
greatly below the Christian standard, they rise in dignity far above the miserable
level of our modern men of the world, when drawing towards the end of their
nominally Christian course. It would be tedious and uninstructive to justify this
observation by examples ; but an instance from the too well known letters of Lord
Chesterfield to his son, may not be out of place here, for the sake of contrast-
ing it with one or two specimens of a contrary character. It is thus that he
writes from Bath, when age and infirmity begin to claim him as their victim.
" The same nothings succeed one another every day to me, as regularly and
uniformly as the hours of the day. You will think this tiresome, and so it is;
but how can I help it ? Cut off from society by my deafness, and dispirited
by my ill health, where could I be better ? You will say, perhaps, where
could you be worse ? only in prison or in the galleys, I confess. However, I
see a period to my stay here ; and I have fixed, in my own mind, a time for
my return to London ; not invited there by either politics or pleasure (to both
which I am equally a stranger) but merely to be at home ; which, after all,
according to the vulgar saying, is home, be it never so homely." And in ano-
ther letter written some few years after, he thus alludes to his weight of years,
and the coming catastrophe : " I feel a gradual decay, though a gentle one,
and I think that I shall not tumble, but slide gently to the bottom of the hill
of life; when that will be I neither know nor care, for I am very weary."
As an accomplished Christian gentleman, few have deservedly stood higher
in the esteem and veneration of those around him than the late Sir William
Pepys. He lived to a very old age with little decay of his faculties, or his
capacities of mental pleasure; and it is thus he writes to Hannah More to-
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 277
miss it without a few further remarks. Considered as a
heathen specimen, it cannot but be regarded with a degree
of admiration. However low it may graduate in the scale
of value, when brought into comparison with the altitude
of the Christian's hope and trust, it is surely far superior
in honour and estimation to the " arm chair of dozing age,"
in which, according to Paley, " happiness is to be found as
well as in either the sprightliness of the dance, or the ani-
mation of the chase," or that " mere perception of ease," which
the same author balances against "■ novelty, acuteness of sen-
sation, and ardour of pursuit." This is not the comfortable
old age which is conceived in the mind, and realized in the
life of the waiting and contented Christian. The models of
wards the close of his career : " As I have now accomplished my seventy-
eighth year, you will not be surprised when I tell you that my thoughts are
daily employed upon the great change which must inevitably soon take place ;
nor do I find that the contemplation of it has had any bad effect on my
spirits ; not from any confidence arising from a retrospect of my past life, but
from the hope that the same gracious Being who has bestowed so many great
blessings upon me in this life, will not withdraw his support and protection
when I am entering upon another; but will comfort me when I pass through
the valley of the shadow of death; not for any merits of mine, but for those of
him, who is held out to us as a propitiation for our sins." In a strain of still
deeper Christian interest, the Rev. John Newton opens his mind to the same
Christian lady : " Surely He has done enough to warrant the simple surrender
of myself and my all to Him. And now I am old, and know not the day of
my death, my chief solicitude and prayer is, that my decline in life may be
consistent with my character and profession as a Christian and a Minister ;
and that it may not be stained with those infirmities which have sometimes
clouded the latter days even of good men. May He preserve me from a garrulous,
and from a dogmatical spirit; from impatience, peevishness, and jealousy. If
called to depart, or to be laid aside, may I retire like a thankful guest from a
plentiful table ; rejoicing that others are coming forward to serve Him, I hope
better, when I can serve him in this life no more. And then at length when
flesh and blood are fainting, if He will deign to smile upon me, I shall smile
upon death. It is a serious thing to die, and it becomes me now far in my
seventy-fourth year, to think seriously of it. Through mercy I can contem-
plate the transition without dismay. There is a dying strength needful to bear
up the soul in a dying hour. The Lord has said, ' As thy day, so shall thy
strength be,' and ' my grace is sufficient for thee.' On these good words I
would humbly rely, for, indeed, in myself I am nothing, and can do nothing ;
and without his gracious influence I am alike unfit to die and to live."
278 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
Cicero and Pliny shew, indeed, the animal and moral man in
the act of summoning all his resources to palliate and post-
pone what must be at last submitted to. Under the Gospel
covenant, our case is committed to Him who can sustain our
feebleness through the fearful and dark passages which lead
to the last crisis, and to the crowning consummation of the
final struggle. Holy Scripture affords the only safe precepts
and patterns by which we may learn to grow old with a good
grace. Under this dispensation, and under this tuition, old age
becomes the harbinger of bliss ; hoary hairs are the blossoms
of the grave ; the soul exults in the body's decay; and death
is the entrance into life.
The letter of Pliny relating the death of Silius Italicus is
curious, shewing how an amiable man through the cloudy
medium of heathen ethics could contemplate with approbation
a self-inflicted death. It contains, however, such reflexions
on the brevity of human life, as bring the topic home to the
considerate mind.
TO CANINIUS.
I have just heard that Silius Italicus 5 has starved himself
to death, at his villa near Naples. Having an imposthume,
which was pronounced incurable, he determined with a reso-
lution, not to be shaken, to seek refuge from a wearisome dis-
ease in a voluntary death. To this concluding scene of his
life he had been a very happy person, if we except the loss of
the younger of his two sons ; but he left his elder and better
son, in a flourishing condition, after seeing him attain to
the consular dignity. It is true he lost some credit by his
conduct under Nero ; being suspected of having been the pro-
moter of informations in the reign of that Emperor. But of
his interest with Vitellius, he made a wise and beneficent
use. He acquired much honour by his government of Asia as
3 Said to have been an ardent admirer and imitator of Virgil, though holding
a far inferior rank as a poet. The second punic war was the subject of his
poem, which was extended through many books,
LETTERS TO THE YOUNGER PLINY. 279
proconsul ; and on his retirement from office, he cleared him-
self from the stains of his early life by an irreproachable be-
haviour. He passed his time among the first men in Rome
without power, and consequently without envy : lying much
on his couch, and always in his chamber. He was much
visited ; and court was paid to him for his worth, not his
wealth. He passed his days in erudite conversation, with men
of letters, when not employed in composing verses, which bore
testimony rather to his industry than his genius. Some-
times he recited his compositions, in order to take the opinions
of his auditors. In his advanced age he quitted Rome al-
together, and retired to Campania; nor could he be attracted
from this retreat by the accession of a new Emperor, which I
record as praiseworthy in the Prince who gave this liberty,
and equally so in him who had the courage to use it. He
was a great lover of the fine arts, 6 and was expensive to a
blameable excess in his purchases. He had several villas in
the same places ; always buying new ones, and neglecting the
old ; in all of them he had large collections of books, many
statues, and pictures, which he not only, enjoyed, but even
adored ; but above all that of Virgil, the anniversary of whose
birth-day he kept with more solemnity than his own ; espe-
cially at Naples, where he was accustomed to approach his
tomb with as much reverence as if it had been a temple. In
this tranquillity he lived beyond the seventy-fifth year of his
age, with a delicate, rather than an infirm state of body.
He was the last of Nero's consuls, and was the survivor of
all who attained to that rank in his reign, Nero having been
killed in his consulate. And in thinking of this, a sad reflec-
tion on the frail tenure of human existence crosses my mind.
What is there so short and stinted as the longest life of man ?
Does it not seem but yesterday that Nero was on the throne ?
And yet not one of those who were made consuls in his reign is
now alive. But why should I wonder at this when I look
around me? Lucius Piso, the father of that Piso who was
6 Erat (pikoKaXog ad emacitatis reprehensionem.
280 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
most atrociously assassinated by Valerius Festus in Africa,
used to say, he did not see one person in the senate who sat
in the house when he was consul : so short is the space which
encompasses so large a multitude of living beings ; and, there-
fore, I think that the tears of Xerxes are not only to be par-
doned, but to be fully justified, who is reported to have wept
when he cast his eyes upon his immense army, and considered
how soon an end was to be put to the existence of so many
thousands. But if such is the short and perishable duration
of life, so much the more are we called upon to give it what
length we can ; if not by our deeds, which are not always de-
pendent on our own wills, at least by our studies and the exer-
tions of our intellects; and if it is not permitted us to live
long, let us strive to leave some memorial to testify to poste-
rity that we have lived. I know you need no incitement to
what is virtuous; but such is the interest I take in your hap-
piness, that I cannot forbear urging you to continue the course
in which you have been proceeding, in return for the same en-
couragement for which I have so often been indebted to you.
How virtuous is the contention when friends stimulate each
other by their mutual exhortations to pursue the path of
honour and immortality.
The letter in which Pliny has presented to his friend a
minute description of his Tuscan villa is an interesting docu-
ment, as directing attention to the indications it affords of the
tastes, habits, and manners of Rome, as they appear to have
prevailed under the beneficent rule of the Emperor Trajan.
In the structure, adaptation, and decorations of the Roman
villas, may be traced the progress and stages of the social and
domestic refinement of that extraordinary people, among whom
the greatest properties of human nature were under the mis-
guidance of infatuating superstitions, extravagant errors, and
a lofty but perverted genius.
In the villa of Scipio Africanus we have a specimen of the
domestic arrangements of almost the greatest man of the
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 281
great days of republican Rome. Seneca, in his letter to Lu-
cilius, describing a visit he made to this villa, contrasts it
with the style and fashion of the mansions of the Roman nobi-
lity of his own time; in which, however, it must be owned, the
taste for splendour sought its gratification rather in sculptural
and architectural magnificence, than in the petty display of a
more showy decoration. " I write this," says Seneca, " from
the famous villa of Scipio Africanus, 7 having first paid my
devotions to his manes, and the tomb in which I suspect the
remains of this great man were deposited. 8 Nor do I in the
least doubt that his soul went back to heaven from whence it
came. Not because he was the leader of great armies, (for
that was no more than was done by the furious Cambyses),
but for his excellent moderation and piety, which were more
admirably conspicuous when he left, than when he defended his
country. How can I but admire that greatness of spirit, with
which he withdrew into voluntary banishment, and thus re-
lieved the state from all apprehensions on his account; for
things had come to that pass, that either liberty must injure
Scipio, or be injured by him. I found his villa built of square
stone, with a wood near it, enclosed by a wall, a tower on
7 The first Scipio Africanus, whose ascendancy, arising from his personal
excellence, and the greatness of his renown, made him the object of much
jealousy and detraction. The efforts used to impeach him were met by him
with a magnanimous contempt. He disdained to defend himself; and with-
drew to his villa at Liternum, where he passed the residue of his days in the
cultivation of his farms, and a noble simplicity of life. Major animus et
natura erat, ac majorifortunae assuetus quam ut reus esse sciret, et submittere
se in humilitatem causam dicentium. Tit. Liv. 1. xxxviii, s. 52.
8 It had been said by some that Scipio died, and was buried at Rome, and
by others at Liternum, and this made Seneca express himself rather doubtingly
on this point. Alii Romae, alii Literni, et mortuum et sepultum. Utrobique
monumenta ostenduntur et statuae. Nam et Literni monumentum, monumen-
toque statua superimposita fuit, quam tempestate disjectam nuper vidimus
ipsi. Et Romae extra portam Capenam in Scipionum monumento tres statuae
sunt; quarum duse P. et L. Scipionum dicuntur esse; tertia poetae Q. Ennii.
Liv. 1. xxxviii. s. 56. Cicero, in his Oratio pro Archia Poeta. " Carus fuit
Africano superiori noster Ennius. Atque etiam in sepulchro Scipionum pu-
tatur is esse constitutus e marmore, s. ix. ; and see the note to the passage by
Manutius.
282 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
each side erected by way of bulwark, a reservoir under the
buildings, and green walks, enough to supply an army with
water. A bath narrow and somewhat dark, after the ancient
custom.
" It was a great pleasure to me to reflect on the habits and
manners of Scipio, in contrast with those of our own time.
In this corner the dread of Carthage, to whom it was owing
that Rome escaped a second capture, was wont to bathe his
body wearied with his rustic toils ; for he daily exercised
himself in husbandry, and tilled the ground with his own
hands, as was customary with our forefathers. Under this
low and sordid roof stood Scipio. Now a man thinks himself
poor and vile, unless the walls are adorned with large and
costly circular carvings ; unless the Alexandrine marble is
coloured with Numidian plaster; unless a rich and variegated
coating is spread like a picture on the walls ; unless the cham-
ber is covered with a roof or ceiling of a vitreous substance ;
unless the Thasian stone, once reckoned a rare ornament even
in a temple, now enclose our ponds, into which we throw our
bodies exhausted by perspiration; unless the water issues out
of silver spouts. And as yet I am speaking only of what are
for the common people ; but what shall I say when I come to
the baths of the freedmen ? What a concourse of statues, of
columns supporting nothing, but placed only for ornament and
a vain ostentation of expense ! what fine cascades resounding
in their fall down a series of steps ! In short, to such a pitch
of delicacy are we come, that we can tread upon nothing but
precious stones."
Seneca proceeds with his subject, enlarging upon the sim-
plicity, and even meanness, of the construction and furniture
of Scipio's bath, and then rapturously thus breaks forth,
" How delightful was it to enter these baths, dark as they
were, and covered over with a common ceiling of mortar;
which one knew that Cato when edile, or Fabius, or one of the
Cornelian family had tempered with their own hands."
After the lapse of another century, the costly extent and
fashion of these villas spoke the change which had taken place
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 283
in the habits of the Roman Patrician. The retreat of Lucul-
lus exemplified the luxury and splendour of the great men, who
had acquired in their various commands and provincial govern-
ments excessive riches, often the fruit of rapine and oppres-
sion. His library with his porticos and galleries for literary
conferences, his gardens and groves and shady walks around
his mansion, and his numerous apartments for the varied en-
tertainments of his friends, were the admiration of his con-
temporaries, and maintained their reputation through several
generations of those that came after him. 9
Cicero had many Villas, and some of them very sumptuous ;
generally situated near the sea, at various distances between
Rome and Pompeii, and so remarkable for elegance of struc-
ture, and amenity of situation, as to be called by their dis-
tinguished owner the eyes of Italy. His favourite seats were
at Tusculum, Antium, Astura, and Arpinum ; in addition to
which may be reckoned his Formian, Cuman, Puteolan, and
Pompeian villas, with large plantations and gardens around
them ; and other smaller retreats to serve as places of rest and
refreshment in the journey to the more distant seats ; so
numerous that some writers have enumerated no less than
eighteen. His Tusculan villa, which once had Sylla for its
owner, was the most richly adorned and furnished, as being
the retreat nearest to the city, and most at hand when the
fatigues of the bar or the senate made a speedy change of air
and scene particularly desirable. But his more distant villas
were sometimes preferable, as affording more retirement and
tranquillity ; and at Antium especially, he kept his largest
collection of books : but they were all constructed and laid
out with much cost and elegance; some with porticos for
philosophical conferences with his friends, and some with
galleries for statues and paintings; in which Cicero appeared
to take great delight.
The description by Pliny of his villa, lying at the distance
from Rome of about one hundred and fifty miles, and used by
9 It was in these gardens, near Neapolis, that Messalina, the abandoned
wife of Claudius C. was put to death. See the vivid description of this tragedy
in Tacit. Ann. lxi. 37, 38.
284 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
him for his summer, as that of Laurentinum was for his winter
residence, is given in the following letter, with much minute-
ness of specification, and some graphical vivacity. He addresses
himself to Apollinaris, one of his intimate friends,
TO APOLLINARIS.
I was much gratified by the concern you expressed when you
heard of my intention to go in the summer to my Tuscan
villa ; and by your kind purpose of dissuading me from such
resolution, being impressed with an idea of the unhealthiness
of the situation. It is true that the air of the Tuscan coast is
misty and unwholesome, but my house lies at a good distance
from the sea, at the foot of one of the Apennines, where the
air is considered as particularly salubrious. And that you may
lay aside all your fears concerning me, I will give you an ac-
count of the country round, and the general agreeableness of
my residence, which it will please you to hear, and me to relate.
The climate is cold and chilling in winter. It is unfavour-
able to the myrtle and olive, and all other plants requiring
a genial temperature. But it suits the bay tree, which is
here seen in its most lively verdure, though sometimes, but
not oftener than in the vicinity of Rome, it is destroyed by
the inclemency of the season. The summer here is wonder-
fully soft. The air is constantly put in motion, but oftener
by a gentle breeze, than a brisk wind. Thence it comes that
here you may see an unusual number of aged persons, grand-
fathers, and great-grandfathers of the young men. You may
hear their old stories, and the wise speeches of men of the old
time, so as almost to place you in the midst of a former age.
The scenery of the country round is exceedingly beautiful.
Image to yourself an immense amphitheatre, such as only
the hand of nature is capable of forming. A vast plain bounded
by mountains whose summits are crowned with lofty and
venerable woods, containing a variety of game. The declivity
of the mountains are clothed w 7 ith underwood. Little hills of
a rich earth, on which you would be troubled to find a stone,
if you wanted one, are intermixed with these coppices, which
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY 285
do not yield in fertility to the level lands below ; and though
their produce is somewhat later, it is equally well matured.
Under these. hills, vineyards on every side lie stretched out
before you as far as the eye can reach ; at the end of which
rises a grove of shrubs, forming as it were its border ; to which
again succeeds a wide expanse of meadows and fields — fields
requiring oxen of great size, and the strongest ploughs to
break them up ; so tenacious is the glebe that it is necessary to
give it nine several ploughings before it can be properly broken.
The flowery and enamelled meads produce trefoil, and other
kinds of herbage, always as soft and tender as when it first
springs up ; and all this produce is nourished by perpetual
rills. But though there is plenty of water, it never stagnates ;
for whatever water the sloping land receives, without absorb-
ing it, is poured into the Tiber. This river passes through
the middle of the meadows, navigable only in the winter and
spring, when it carries the produce of the lands to Rome. In
summer it is so low as scarcely to deserve the name of a great
river, but in the autumn it begins to resume its title. It
would much delight you to view the region round from the
top of the mountain. You would appear to be looking on a
painted scene of exquisite beauty, such is the variety and ele-
gance of outline wherever the eye happens to fall. My villa,
near the foot of the hill, is so happily placed as to catch the
same prospect which is seen from the top ; yet the acclivity
by which you ascend to it, is attained by so gradual and im-
perceptible an ascent, that you find you are on an elevation,
without having been sensible of any effort in arriving at it.
Behind, but at a great distance, are the Apennine mountains.
In the serenest and calmest day we receive the winds that
blow from this quarter, but spent and subdued before they
reach us by passing through the space interposed. The aspect
of a great part of the building is full south, and invites, as it
were, the afternoon sun in summer (though somewhat earlier
in the winter) into a portico of well proportioned dimensions,
in which there are many divisions, and a porch or entrance
hall after the manner of the ancients. Before this portico is
286 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
a terrace walk, adorned with various figures, having a box
hedge, and an easy slope, with the figures of animals in box
on the opposite sides answering alternately to each other. In
the level land below is the soft, I had almost said, the liquid
Acanthus. 10 A walk goes round this area shut in with tonsile
evergreens, cut into various forms. 11 This leads to 'the gestatio
which is made in the form of a circus, with box in the middle
cut into various shapes, with a plantation of shrubs, kept by
the sheers from becoming luxuriant. The whole is fenced in
by a wall, covered by box cut into steps. Beyond this lies a
meadow as much set off by nature, as what I have been de-
scribing is by art, which again terminates in other meadows
and fields interspersed with coppices.
The portico ends in a dining room, which opens upon the
piazza with folding doors, from the windows of which you see
immediately before you the meadows, and beyond a wide
expanse of country. Here also is seen the terrace and the pro-
jecting part of the villa, as also the grove and woods of the
10 This has been supposed to be a species of moss rather than what we call
bear's foot ; if it be not rather an Acanthus, of the kind of which Virgil speaks
in his fourth Georgic : — Aut flexi taeuissem vimen Acanthi.
11 If there is any invention or new art to which England has an undoubted and
undisputed title, it is that of the pleasure garden. From the time, if ever the
time was, when the garden of Alcinous bloomed any where but in the Odyssey,
to the days of Addison, Pope, Burlington, and Kent, nothing had appeared in
the world exhibiting those principles of taste, which in the early part of the
last century, and principally under the auspices of the distinguished persons
last above-mentioned, began their undisputed reign in this country. Among
us these modes of torturing evergreens into fanciful forms, once the ambition
of Cicero, Pliny, and Sir William Temple, are now in such contempt as to be
below the notice of ridicule and satire.
In those regions of the earth where nature is most boon, and pours forth
her treasures in richest profusion, as in the eastern parts of the globe, the garden
has been formed in absolute neglect of her lessons, and with a cold insensibility
to her charms. In Italy, and in France, the same miserable taste in gardening
has for ages prevailed. In the middle of the sixteenth century we find a
Cardinal at Rome contriving a hanging garden to be suspended on the pillars
of his mansion, with a folly hardly less than that of Nero, with his pastures on
the roof of his golden palace. The tenacity of this false taste kept its hold for
centuries in our own land. Neither in Lord Bacon's " platform of a princely
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 287
adjacent garden walk, which has the name of hippodrome.
Opposite nearly the middle of the portico, and rather to the
back is an apartment which incloses a small area shaded by
four plane trees, in the middle of which a fountain running
over the brim of a marble bason refreshes with its gentle
sprinkling the surrounding trees, and the verdure which they
overhang. In this summer apartment there is an inner sleep-
ing room which shuts out both light and noise; and adjoin-
ing this is a common dining room, for the reception of my
familiar friends. A second portico looks upon the little area,
and has the same prospect as the portico I have just described.
There is besides another room, which being close to the nearest
plane tree enjoys a constant shade and verdure. Its sides are
composed of sculptured marble up to the balcony ; and from
thence to the ceiling there is a painting of boughs with birds
sitting on them, not less pleasing than the marble carving;
at the base of which is a little fountain, playing through
several pipes into a vase, and producing a most agreeable
murmur. From an angle of the portico you pass into a very
spacious chamber opposite the dining room, which from some
garden," nor in Sir William Temple's essay, which he has entitled " the Gardens
of Epicurus," do we find more than the struggles of genius under the yoke of
inveterate habit. The broad gravel walk, with rows of laurels, and a summer
house at each end, was a leading feature in Moor Park, the scene of Sir William's
elaborate taste; and though Lord Bacon ridicules the knots of figures, and
other toys of the garden, he recommends the square form, encompassed with
a stately arched hedge, to be done like carpenter's work, with little figures, and
plates of round coloured glass, gilt for the sun to play upon
The imagination of Milton could not endure these gaudy fetters. In his
paradise nature is vindicated ; and it is not unlikely that to the homage paid
to her by the great poet, she was indebted for the extension of her empire, in
the next century, over the gardens and pleasure grounds of England.
The spectator took up the cause of injured nature; and the paradise of
Milton found a consecrated place in Addison's Pleasures of Imagination. To
the clipped evergreens, and figures in box, yew, and holly, and all the verdant
sculpture of the gardens, the 1 73d number of the paper called the Guardian,
written by Pope, was little short of a sentence of proscription ; and his
epistle to Lord Burlington helped further to put an end to groves nodding to
groves, and alleys in fraternal rows.
288 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
of its windows has a view of the terrace, and from others of
the meadow ; while from those in the front you look upon
a cascade which gratifies at once both the eye and the ear;
for the water falls from a height foaming; in the marble bason
below. This chamber is very warm in the winter, as it is
much exposed to the sun. And if the day is cloudy the sun's
place is supplied by the heat of an adjoining stove. From
thence through a spacious and cheerful undressing room you
pass to the cold bathing room, in which is a large and dark
bath ; but if you are disposed to swim more at large, or in
warmer water, there is in the same area a larger bath for that
purpose, and near it a reservoir which will give you cold water
if you wish to be braced again, on feeling yourself too much
relaxed by the warm. Near the cold bath is one of moderate
heat, being most kindly acted upon by the sun, but not so
much affected by it as the warm bath, which projects further.
This apartment for bathing has three divisions ; — two lie open
to the full sun, the third is so disposed as to have less of its
heat. Over the undressing room is built the tennis court,
which admits of many kinds of games by means of its dif-
ferent circles. 10
Near the baths is the staircase which leads to the inclosed
portico, but not till the three apartments have been passed ;
and of these one looks upon that little area in which are the
four plane trees, another upon the meadows, and the third
upon several vineyards; so that they have their respective
aspects and views. At one end of the enclosed portico, and
taken off from it, is a chamber that looks upon the hippodrome,
the vineyards, and the mountains ; and next to this is a room
having the sun full upon it, especially in the winter. To this
succeeds an apartment which connects the hippodrome with
the house.
Such is the face and frontage of the villa. On the side of it
is a summer inclosed portico, the position of which is high, so
13 Probably the balls were to be so struck as to fall within one of these
circles, which might be variously disposed on the floors and walls.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGEli PLINY. 289
as not only to command the vineyards, but to seem to touch
them. From the middle of this portico you enter a dining-room,
cooled by the salubrious breezes from the valleys of the Apen-
nines. From the very large windows at the back you have a
prospect of the vineyards, as you have also from the folding
doors, as if you were looking from the summer portico. Along
that side of the last mentioned dining-room, where there are no
windows, runs a staircase affording a private access for serving
at entertainments. At the end of this room is a sleeping cham-
ber; underneath this apartment is an enclosed portico, looking
like a grotto, which during the summer, having a coolness of
its own from being impervious to the sun, neither admits nor
needs any breezes from without. After you have passed both
these porticos, and where the dining-room ends, you again
enter a portico, used in the forenoon during winter, and in
the evening during summer: it leads to two several apart-
ments, one containing four sleeping rooms, the other three,
which in their turns have the benefit of the sun or the shade.
The hippodrome extends its length before this agreeably dis-
posed range of building, entirely open in the middle, so that
the eye on the first entrance sees the whole. It is surrounded
by plane trees, which are clothed with ivy, so that while their
tops flourish in their own, their bodies are decked in borrowed
verdure; the ivy thus wanders over the trunk and branches,
and by passing from one plane tree to another unites the
neighbours together. Between these plane trees box trees are
interposed, and the laurel stationed behind the box, adds its
shade to that of the planes. 11 This plantation forming the
11 The description of the garden may be said properly to begin here, ex-
hibiting a taste very different from that which prevails in our country in the
improvement of our home scenery. There is, I believe, no other description ex-
tant of a Roman garden ; which seems, however, in the time of Cicero to have
, been an object of care and cultivation to some of the most distinguished men
of Rome in their hours of retirement. We find much mention made of the
gardens of Lucullus, and of other great Romans ; but we have no descriptive
account of their principles or practice in the disposition or co-adaptation of
their grounds for pleasurable effect. It has already been observed in a note
to a celebrated letter of Cn. Matius, the friend of Julius Csesar, to Cicero,
u
290 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
straight boundary on each side of the hippodrome, or great
garden walk, ends in a semicircle, and is varied in form; this
part is surrounded and sheltered with cypress trees, which
cast around a dark and solemn shade ; while the open day
breaks in upon the interior circular walks, which are nume-
rous. You are regaled at this spot with the fragrance of roses,
while you find the coldness of the shade agreeably tempered
and corrected by the warmth of the sun. Having passed
through these winding walks, you re-enter the walk with its
straight enclosure, but not to this only, for many ways branch
out from it, divided by box-hedges. Here you have a little
meadow, and here the box is cut into a thousand different
forms; sometimes into letters, expressing the name of the
owner, sometimes that of the artificer. In some places are
little pillars, intermingled alternately with fruit trees ; when
on a sudden, while you are gazing on these objects of elegant
workmanship, your view is opened upon an imitation of natural
scenery, in the middle of which is a group of dwarf plane
trees. Beyond these there commences a walk, abounding in
the smooth and flexible acanthus, and trees cut into a variety
of figures and names ; at the upper end of which is a seat
of white marble, overspread with vines, which are supported
by four small Carystian pillars. 14 From this seat water issues
through little pipes, as if pressed out by the persons sit-
ting upon it; and first falling into a stone reservoir, is re-
that Matius employed much of his time, after his retreat from all public busi-
ness, in the improvements of gardening and planting. If, as is said, he first
taught his countrymen how to inoculate, and propagate some curious and
foreign fruits, he was certainly the author of improvements and benefits in use-
ful culture; but if he introduced, as is also said, the art and practice of cutting
trees and groves into regular forms and figures, no English gardener, nor,
perhaps, any man of taste in the scenery of embellished Nature, will think
himself, as far as the eye is consulted, under any obligations to the memory
of Matius. See Columel. de Re Rust. 1. 12. c. 44. Plin. Hist. 1. 12. 2.
14 Carystus was situated in Eubaea, (Negroponte) and is now called Garisto.
It was from this place that the Romans are said to have brought the stone
from which they made a sort of incombustible cloth, in which they wrapped
the bodies of the dead, and thereby preserved their ashes from intermixture
with those of the funeral pile.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PUNY. 291
ceived by a polished marble basin, its descent being secretly
so managed as always to keep the basin full, without running
over. Here when I take a repast, I make a table of the mar-
gin of the basin for the heavier and more substantial dishes,
the lighter being made to swim about in the form of little
ships and aquatic birds. Opposite is a fountain which is in-
cessantly sending forth and taking back its contents, for the
water which is sent up to a height falls back upon itself,
there being two openings, through one of which it is thrown
out, and through the other absorbed again.
Opposite the seat or alcove before mentioned, a summer
house stands which reflects as much beauty upon the alcove
as it borrows from it. It dazzles with its polished marble,
and with its projecting doors opens into a lawn of vivid
green. From its upper and lower windows the eye is greeted
with other verdant scenes. Connected with this summer-
house, and yet distinct from it, is a little apartment furnished
with a couch to repose upon, with windows all round it, and
yet sufficiently shaded and obscured by a most luxuriant vine
which climbs to the top and spreads itself over the whole
building. You repose here, just as if you were in a grove, only
that you are not, as in a grove, liable to be inconvenienced by
a shower. In this place also a fountain rises, but in the same
moment disappears. In many places there are seats of marble,
which like the summer-house itself, offer great relief and ac-
commodation to such as are fatigued with walking.
Near each seat is a little fountain. And throughout the
whole hippodrome, rivulets run murmuring along, conducted
by pipes, and taking whatever turn the hand of art may give
them ; and by these the different green plots are severally
refreshed, and sometimes the whole together. I should have
avoided this particularity, for fear of being thought too
minute, if I had not set out with the resolution of taking you
into every corner of my house and gardens. I have not been
afraid of your being weary of reading the description of a
place which I am sure you would not think it wearisome to
visit ; especially as you can lay down my letter, and rest as
292 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
often as you think proper. I must also confess, that in this
description I have been indulging the attachment I feel to my
villa. I have an affection for a place which was either begun
or completed, but principally begun, by myself. In a word, (for
why should I not disclose to you my opinion, or, if you will,
my error,) I consider it to be the first duty of a writer to keep
his subject m view, and from time to time to ask himself what
he has professed to write upon; and he maybe sure, that if he
keeps close to his subject, he cannot be tedious; but most
tedious, indeed, will he be, if he suffer anything to call him
away, or draw him off from his subject. You see how many
verses Homer and Virgil have bestowed respectively upon the
description of the arms of Achilles and iEneas ; and neither
of these poets can be called prolix on this subject, because
he does no more than execute his professed design. You see
how Aratus searches out and collects the smallest stars; and
yet he is not chargeable with being circumstantial to excess.
For this is not the diffusiveness of the writer, but of the sub-
ject itself. In the same manner (to compare small things
with great) in striving to lay before your eyes my entire villa,
if I take care not to wander or deviate from my subject, it is
not of the size of my letter which describes, but of the villa
which is described, that you are to complain. But I will
return to the point from which I set out with this digression;
lest I should fall under the censure of my own rules. You
have before you the reasons why I prefer my Tuscan villa to
those which I possess at Tusculum, Tiber, and Praeneste. 15
For in addition to what I have related concerning it, I enjoy
here a deeper, solider, and securer leisure ; no calls of public
business ; nothing near me to summon me from my quiet. All
is calm and still around me ; which character of the place
operates like a more genial climate or clearer atmosphere in
rendering the situation salubrious. Here I am at the top of
my strength in mind and body ; the one I keep in exercise by
15 These seem to be now called Frascati, Tivoli, and Palestrina. All in the
Campagna di Roma, at no great distance from Rome.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 293
study ; the other by hunting. ISfor does any place agree
better with my family. Certainly, hitherto, (if it be not too
like boasting to talk so,) I have not lost one of all those
whom I brought with me hither, and may heaven continue
to me this subject of self-gratulation, and this honour to
my villa. Farewell.
Such is the celebrated letter of Pliny describing to his
friend the arrangements of his country house, the plan of his
garden, and the general aspect of the surrounding scenery.
If there is any thing in the letter to entitle it to distinct com-
mendation, it is the stamp it bears of great good-nature, and
a disposition to be pleased and contented. Neither a genuine
taste for the picturesque, nor the delicacy of sentiment and
feeling, which usually accompanies it, is discernible in the
composition ; and perhaps, it was hardly reasonable to ex-
pect to be listened to with untired attention by one's best
friend, through such a circumstantial and prolix detail of
matters appertaining only to one's own bodily comfort. The
products of the intellect are interchanged with mutual de-
light ; and there is always in the traffic of intelligent minds
an interest in each other's gratification, that renders self-love
the source and spring of a common enjoyment. But in the
letter last produced, that the writer was occupied with a sub-
ject too exclusive in its nature, to justify the prolixity and
minuteness of his specifications can hardly be denied, what-
ever sympathy his friend might be supposed to feel in his
happiness. If the modern reader peruses the description with
interest, it is on account of the opportunity it furnishes, of
bringing into comparison the modes and habits of ordinary
life prevailing at distant junctures, between which ages have
elapsed, empires have flourished and decayed, generations
have come and gone forgetting and forgotten, and an unseen
hand has been conducting the silent march of change and
progression.
Our wonder is somewhat excited to find a Roman so polished
294 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
as Pliny, in the midst of an original scenery so superb as that
of Italy, with its purple valleys, its blue sky and mountain
distances, maintaining in all its puerile absurdity the mon-
strous system of coercing nature, and crossing her bold and
beautiful designs with artificial dispositions, ludicrous imita-
tions, and mathematical proportions. The truth may be, that
there is implanted in the minds of men a desire of achieving
what is difficult. It is difficulty that provokes enterprise, and
thus furnishes the means by which it is itself overcome : it is
an early and natural stimulus to exertion, and thence it hap-
pens that the arts which are attainable only with effort, and
are most elaborate, are the first objects of human assiduity.
Architecture and sculpture, and the imitative arts, have been
the study of early and almost barbarous periods, and to some
of these little has been added by modern refinement. But
difficulty is sometimes valued only for its own sake, and be-
comes the aim rather than the incentive ; so that to accom-
plish a thing because it is difficult is often the ultimate object,
and has been one of the main causes of those departures from
Nature, and those affectations in the science of ornamental
culture, which have prevailed during so many centuries in
defiance of Nature's dictates and suggestions.
The following letter is affecting, and very creditable to the
sensibilities and moral structure of Pliny's mind. It is ob-
servable, indeed, that the expression of amiable and affec-
tionate feelings is that province of letter-writing, in which the
pen of this pleasing and instructive author is most success-
fully employed. The young lady whose death he deplores
is presented to us in so interesting a light, that, although we
cannot sympathize with the writer in lamenting the decease
of one who died so many centuries ago, yet a sentiment of
regret crosses the mind in reflecting, that the person whose
portrait is here so attractively set forth died in ignorance of
that which consecrates a Christian's death. It appears that
the young person depicted in this letter had all that a heathen
could possess of what was fair and modest, dutiful and pure.
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 295
Just pressing with her light footsteps the threshold of an
earthly paradise, and in full progress towards the completion
of her hopes in an honourable and happy marriage, she was
hurried away in a few brief moments from human converse,
admiration of friends, and parental love, to become a clod of
the valley. These things, it is true, are of every day's occur-
rence, but there are some things so substantially mournful, and
touch so powerfully the inmost chords of vital feeling, that
happen as often as they may, they never fail to interest the
heart and stir its best emotions ; and even at this distance from
the event, the rupture of ties, and those agonizing bereave-
ments, which make a prominent part of the history of almost
every family, where love and concord prevail, are made too
painfully present to the mind by the recital given us in this
letter, not to find an echo in the bosom of the reader. One
would be apt to think, that there was nothing that we needed
less to be reminded of than death, and yet there is nothing, in
general, further from our thoughts; we are obliged, therefore,
to this amiable heathen writer, not for making it known, but
for making it duly felt ; not for proving, but for realizing the
notorious truth, that in the midst of life we are in death ; and
that the flower of the field is the most appropriate emblem of
our brief existence on earth.
TO MARCELLINUS.
I write this to you in a state of great sadness. The younger
daughter of my friend Fundanus is dead; than whom a young-
person more agreeable and amiable, more worthy of a long
life, I was going to say of immortality, I never have seen.
She had not yet completed her fourteenth year ; but had the
discretion of age, and the propriety of a matron, without
losing any of the modesty of the virgin, or of the sweetness
that belongs to tender age. How affectionately was she wont
to hang on her father's neck ! With how much kindness and
modesty would she caress us her father's friends ! How at-
tached to all who had the care or instruction of her ! With
296 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
what application and intelligence did she cultivate her ac-
quaintance with books. How sparingly and guardedly did
she take her recreations and amusements. With what for-
bearance, patience, and fortitude did she support her last
illness! To the directions of her physicians she was obedient;
and while she did all in her power to infuse courage and
comfort into her sister and parent, her own body, which had
lost its strength, seemed to be supported by the vigour of her
mind. This inward strength remained to her to the last verge
of her existence, unbroken by the duration of her malady, or
by the dread of death : all which occasioned her loss to be
the more regretted and lamented. O sad and bitter event!
more sad as taking place just when it did; for it happened
when she was on the point of being united to a young man of
. the greatest merit, after the day of the nuptials had been fixed,
and we had been invited to attend them. It is impossible to
express in words what a wound my mind received, when I
heard Fundanus himself (as grief is sure to accumulate mo-
tives to sorrow,) ordering the money he had destined to the
purchase of clothes, pearls, and gems to be laid out in spices,
unguents, and perfumes for the funeral. Fundanus is a
learned and wise man, and from early life has devoted himself
to studies of the most elevating kind ; but all he has gathered
from lectures or books to corroborate his mind, is dislodged
from his bosom by this great misfortune; and all his other
virtues are absorbed by his filial affection. You will pardon,
you will even praise him, when you take into consideration
the greatness of his misfortune. He has lost a daughter who
resembled him, no less in character than in countenance and
expression, and bore altogether such a likeness to her parent
as was really marvellous.
If you think proper to send letters to him of condolence in
this his extreme sorrow, so excusable when all circumstances
are considered, let me remind you not to mix reproof with
your consolation, or to treat him with any severity, but on
the contrary, with softness and sympathy. Indeed, a con-
siderable time must elapse before his mind will give access
LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY. 297
to any consolatory arguments. For as a fresh wound dreads
the hands of the surgeon, but after a short respite submits
with patience ; and at length, asks for the healing hand ; so
the recent anguish of the mind rejects and avoids all attempts
to administer comfort, but after a little time is desirous of it,
and readily acquiesces in the relief, if applied with gentle-
ness.
The mind of this pleasing letter-writer seems to have been
of the most humane and gentle cast ; nor is it easy to shew
under the Christian dispensation, any model of a man of
greater urbanity, or one in whose manners a more engaging
flow of good humour, candour, sympathy, and kindness seems
to have prevailed, if his familiar letters, continued through a
course of years, can be considered as reflecting the real dis-
position of the writer. He appears to have followed Cicero
in many particulars, and, among others, in the adoption of his
freedman as his most intimate, cherished, and confidential
friend ; and his friendship for this person has all the appear-
ance of being grounded on a perfect reciprocity of esteem.
It is thus he writes concerning him to his friend Paulinus.
TO PAULINUS.
I know the humanity with which you treat your servants,
and am emboldened thereby to make to you an explicit avowal
of the indulgence with which I treat my own. I have ever
ill my n\ind that verse of Homer, in which he characterises
Ulysses thus:
7rarrjp S' wg r^TTiog rjev. 16
And I am no less pleased with the term used in our own lan-
guage to express the same paternal principle, — paterfamilias.
16 Odyss. B. 47. He was as a father mild. This fatherly mode of govern-
ing a state, we must, in justice to the maxims of some of the wisest heathens,
admit to be not unfrequently found in the remains of their political writings.
298 LETTERS OF THE YOUNGER PLINY.
But if my disposition were rougher and harder than it happens
to be, the sickness of my freedman Zosimus is of a character
greatly to affect me ; and I consider him now in his present
circumstances as in a peculiar degree entitled to kind and
humane treatment. He is a person of great integrity, very
assiduous in his duties to me, well informed, and possessed of
talent as a comedian, which is in a manner his profession, and
in which he makes a considerable figure ; for he speaks with
emphasis, justness, propriety, and grace. He plays well upon
the harp, better than you would expect from a comedian.
And such is the correctness with which he reads orations,
histories, and poems, that you would think he had devoted
himself entirely to the attainment of this art. I have been
the more particular in giving you this account, that you may
judge how valuable are the services which are rendered me by
this individual. The interest I take in him, endeared by
the long affection which has subsisted between us, is much
increased by his present danger. Nature has so ordered it,
that nothing adds so much to our affection, as the fear of
losing the object of it;— a sentiment which this man has
made me experience more than once. For some years ago in
the midst of an animated recitation, he spit blood ; on which
account I sent him to Egypt, from which place he lately
returned confirmed in health. Having since that time upon
Thus in the Cyropaed. lib. viii. Crysantas is made to express himself thus :
rroWaicig /xev drj, a) avdpeg, kcli aXXore Karsvorjca on apxw ff oi kcli Tifirjv dovvat
dvvarai, prjtopa 8e , from Jerusalem to the different cities of Europe for
the purpose. But this being a very expensive method, it has been discon-
tinued ; and the money is sent to Amsterdam, where it is received by a rich
Jewish merchant, who transmits it to the Austrian consul at Beyrout, by
whom it is conveyed to Jerusalem . The average amount is said to be 7000
ducats, or 14,000 dollars,=2800/. See Narr. of a Mission of Enq. to the
Jews from the Ch. of Scotland, 1839. The messengers of the churches for
collecting contributions are called a7rov, in 2 Cor. viii. 23.
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 413
you may be more fervent in your prayers for my empire to the
most potent God, the Creator of all things, who has conde-
scended to crown me with his own unsullied hand. Those
who are tormented with cares and anxieties have their minds
clogged and fettered, so that they cannot so much as lift up
their hands in prayer ; whereas those who are free, and un-
shackled with care, have cheerful hearts to offer up their sup-
plications to God, who is able to make the state as happy and
prosperous as I wish it to be ; which prayers it is your duty
to offer up, that when I shall have brought the Persian war to
a happy conclusion, I may dwell in your holy city of Jerusalem ;
which these many years I have been desirous of seeing inha-
bited by you, restored by my labours ; and may therein unite
with you in giving glory to God.
The above singular epistle has been suspected to have been
a forgery, on account of some extraordinary expressions it
contains, and particularly the declaration that he had arrested
the informers against them with his own hands, and thrust
them into prison. But it is certain that in the chamber of
justice established by Julian, the favourites and informers about
the court of Constantius were proceeded against with the
greatest rigour. And from many sources we learn that Julian
sent for some of the leading Jews, to enquire of them why they
did not sacrifice as the law of Moses directed ; to which enquiry
they answered, that they were not permitted to sacrifice in any
place but Jerusalem ; and that the temple being destroyed,
they were obliged to forbear that part of their worship : upon
which he promised to rebuild their temple. And, says Lard-
ner, " we still have a letter of Julian inscribed ' To the com-
munity of the Jews/ which, however extraordinary, must be
reckoned genuine ; for Sozomen expressly says, that ' Julian
wrote to the patriarchs and rulers of the Jews, and to their
whole nation, desiring them to pray for him, and for the pros-
perity of his reign. '"
414 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
Gibbon, in a note to the passage wherein he notices this
public epistle of Julian to the Jews, observes, that " Aldus
has branded it with an u yvriaiog, but adds that this stigma
is justly removed by the subsequent editors, Octavius and
Spanheim." And Warburton thinks that what Gregory Na-
zianzen, in his second invective, tells us of the conference that
followed this letter, plainly shews it to be genuine ; for Julian
assured the leaders of the Jews, that he had discovered from
their sacred books, that the time of their restoration was at
hand. " It is not a mere curiosity," says the bishop of Glou-
cester, " to enquire what prophecy it was that Julian perverted ;
because it tends to confirm the truth of Nazianzen's relation.
I have sometimes thought it might possibly be the words of
the Septuagint in Dan. ix. 27, SuiteAho. ^o^o-srat £7rt rr\v
epYifitoGiv (the ambiguity of which expression Julian took the
advantage of against the helenistic Jews, who probably knew
no more of the original than himself), signifying ' the tribute
shall be given to the desolate,' instead of ' the consummation
shall be poured upon the desolate;' for the letter in question
tells us he had remitted their tribute, and, by so doing, we
see, he was for passing himself upon them for a second Cyrus."
Alypius, whose humanity, says Gibbon, was tempered by
severe justice and manly fortitude, had an extraordinary com-
mission from Julian to rebuild the temple, and the diligence
of Alypius obtained the strenuous support of the governor of
Palestine. The work was begun, and prosecuted with the
greatest enthusiasm. The men forgot their avarice, and the
women their delicacy. Spades and pickaxes of silver were
provided by the vanity of the rich, and the rubbish was trans-
ported in mantles of silk and purple. And now was exhibited
one of the most remarkable and best attested miracles men-
tioned in history; an earthquake, a whirlwind, and a fiery
eruption, which overturned and scattered the new foundations
of the temple."
Ammianus Marcellinus, commended by Gibbon as a phi-
losophic soldier, who loved the virtues without adopting the
prejudices of his master, has recorded in his judicious and
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 415
candid history of his own times, the extraordinary obstacles
which interrupted the restoration of the temple of Jerusalem.
Lardner has declared his suspicion of the miracle, grounding
that suspicion chiefly on the silence of Jerome, Prudentius, and
Orosius; but for the miracle there is, besides the testimony
of Ammianus Marcellinus, a heathen, the following affirmative
authorities, brought together in Whitby's general Preface
(p. 28) ; Zemuch David, a Jew, who confesses that Julian was
divinitus impeditus ; Gregory Nazianzen, and Chrysostom,
among the Greeks ; St. Ambrose and Ruffinus among the
Latins, who flourished at the very time of the alleged fact ;
Theodoret and Sozomen, orthodox historians ; Philostorgius,
an Arian ; Socrates, a favourer of the Novatians, who wrote
the story within fifty years after the event, and whilst the
eyewitnesses of the fact were yet surviving. The whole ac-
count is fully given by Dr. Warburton, who has, says Bishop
Newton, set the evidence in the clearest light, and refuted
all objections, to the triumph of faith, and the confusion of
infidelity.
TO AMERIUS.
I did not read your letter in which you informed me of the death
of your wife, and expressed the extreme affliction which this
loss has occasioned you, without tears. The thing itself is very
affecting — a young wife, modest, the delight of her husband,
and the mother of pious children, snatched away before her
time, like a torch just set in a blaze and immediately extin-
guished. Though the loss is peculiarly yours, it almost as
affectingly touches myself. Least of all did my excellent friend
seem to deserve such a stroke of affliction ; a man full of know-
ledge, and one of my friends the most valued by me. If I were
writing to another man on the same subject, I should think it
necessary to use many words in shewing him that what he
now suffers is the common lot of human beings ; that it must
be patiently borne; that we gain nothing by indulging our
grief; and, in short, should make use of all those ordinary
arguments which seem best adapted to mitigate the sufferings
416 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
of an inexperienced person. But as I consider that I am
addressing one who is in the practice of giving counsel to
others, I am ashamed of employing arguments, which are
used to improve and instruct the ignorant. Waving, there-
fore, all such topics of consolation, I will relate a fable, or it
may be a true story, to you, perhaps, not unknown, though I
believe not known to many, by the sole use of which, as a sort
of Nepenthes, you may find a no less effectual remedy for
your grief, than the cup which the Spartan dame is said on a
similar occasion to have given to Telemachus. 16 The story
is, that Democritus of Abdera, finding that nothing he could
say could afford any solace to the mind of Darius, who was
mourning the loss of his beautiful wife, promised to restore
her to life, if he, the king, would, on his part, supply that
which was necessary to be done preparatory to the undertak-
ing. Darius desired him to spare no expense, but to take
every necessary step toward the performance of his promise.
Soon afterwards Democritus told the king that things were
ready for the performance of the work ; one thing only
was wanting, and that he knew not how to procure, but
Darius, as sovereign of all Asia, would, perhaps, find no
difficulty in providing it. On his enquiry what that great
thing was, which it was for a king only to know how to per-
form, Democritus is said to have replied, " if you will write
on the tomb of your wife the names of three persons who had
entirely escaped all affliction, she will forthwith be restored
to life." Darius being perplexed, and unable to name any
one that had suffered no affliction, Democritus, laughing,
thus addressed him, " Are you not ashamed, O most unreason-
able of mortals, thus to give way to grief, as if you were the
only one in the world who had been exposed to calamity,
while you are unable to point out a single individual who has
not endured some domestic loss or misfortune?" 17 Darius, a
barbarian, and untutored man, required to be instructed by
16 Odyss. 1. iv. v. 220.
17 La Bletterie considers this story of Democritus and Darius as a sort of
philosophical novel. The story, he says, is no where found.
TO THE TIME OF LIBAN1US. 417
such lessons as these ; but you, who are a Greek, and have
been instituted in sound learning, are expected to govern
yourself; otherwise a discredit would be cast upon reason
itself, if it should appear to be unable to mitigate sorrow as
effectually as time.
EPISTLE, OR EDICT, FORBIDDING THE CHRISTIANS TO TEACH
POLITE LITERATURE.
We consider true learning to consist not in words, nor in the
harmony of polished language, but in the sound constitution
.of a well regulated mind, and right conceptions of good and
evil, of the beautiful and the base. Whosoever, therefore, has
other views, and teaches other notions to his hearers, is as far
from being a learned, as he is from being a good man. If
there is a variance between the mind and the tongue, even in
small and trifling things, it is evil as far as it extends ; but if
in things of great importance there is a discordancy between
what a man thinks, and what he teaches, does he not resemble
the vendor of adulterated food. It is not the conduct of
respectable men, but of knaves. Those, therefore, who teach
what in their real opinions they deem to be false and wicked,
are deceptious and ensnaring in what they recommend. All
who undertake the office of teachers, whatever may be the
subject matter, ought to be characterized by the strictest
probity and integrity, and to be incapable of the unworthy
practice of disseminating opinions, which are at variance with
those which they mentally hold ; and, above all others, such
integrity of proceeding is becoming in those who are engaged
in the profession of teaching and instructing the young, and
expounding the writings of the ancients, whether they are
rhetoricians or grammarians, but especially if they are sophists,
for they desire to be considered as qualified to teach not only
how to speak, but how to live, and profess to give lessons in
political philosophy. Whether this be so or not, I shall not
at present consider. I give due commendation to those who
hold out the promise of such good things, but I should com-
E E
418 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
mend them much more if they did not belie and contradict
themselves, by thinking one thing, and teaching their scholars
another. What ! Did not the gods conduct the studious
labours of Homer, and Hesiod, and also of Demosthenes, and
Herodotus, and Thucydides, and Isocrates, and Lysias ? Did
not some of these consider themselves devoted to Mercury,
and others to the Muses ? It is absurd, therefore, for those
who give lectures on their works, to despise the gods whom
they honoured. I am not so unreasonable as to hold that
these teachers ought to change their minds for the sake of the
youths they instruct, but I give them their choice, either to
forbear teaching what they do not deem to be right and good,
or, if they choose to teach, let them first persuade their scho-
lars to think as they do of Homer and Hesiod, and those whom
they expound ; and let them not, while they charge them with
impiety, folly, and error, in respect of the objects of their
worship, seek to gain a subsistence out of their writings ; and
by receiving a reward for their teaching, confess themselves to
be influenced by the most sordid motives, and to be acting
contrary to their consciences for a few drachms. 18
Hitherto there have, I allow, been many causes to prevent
their coming to the sacred ceremonies; and the dangers to
which they have been every where exposed were an excuse
for their dissembling their real sentiments concerning the
gods ; but since the gods have granted us liberty, it seems to
me to be wicked to inculcate doctrines which they do not deem
to be right and just.
If they think the writers whom they interpret are really
~ 8 La Bletterie observes upon this passage, that Julian well knew by his
own experience that masters, when they explained to their scholars the an-
cient authors, never failed to insist on the weakness and folly of paganism.
He was sensible how much a Christian master can contribute to the progress
of religion, when he interprets profane authors with the spirit of a Christian,
and equally avails himself of the truth and the falsehood which he finds there, in
order to conduct his pupils to God and Jesus Christ, This is what Julian
wished to prevent. But instead of discovering his true motives, he employs
the most lamentable pretext that can be ; so that this piece of eloquence is a
master-piece of sophistry.
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 419
wise, let them zealously imitate their piety towards the gods.
But if they think these excellent men to have been in great
error, let them go to the churches of the Galileans, and there
expound Matthew and Luke, in obedience to whom you pro-
claim that sacrifices are to be abstained from.
I would your ears and tongues were, as you express it, rege-
nerated, in those things in which I wish that myself, and all
who in sentiment and practice are my friends, may participate.
To masters and scholars, let this be the general law. Let
none who are desirous of instruction be prevented from resort-
ing to what school they choose. It would be as unjust to
exclude children, who are yet ignorant whither to go for in-
struction, from the best sources, as it would be to drive them
by fear, and against their wills, to the religious rites of their
country. And though it might be right to cure men of such
madness even against their will, yet let indulgence be exercised
towards all who are under such infatuation ; for the ignorant
should, in my opinion, not be punished, but instructed.
No sensible man can peruse the above letter, or edict, with-
out pronouncing it to be a puerile and contemptible piece of
sophistry. It was evidently very absurd to charge the Christian
teachers with inconsistency in imputing weakness and folly
to paganism, and at the same time proposing to their pupils
some of the works of pagan writers as the repositories of noble
sentiments, and models of fine composition : this was very
different from proposing them generally for adoption or imita-
tion, or as authorities in religion, or pure morality. The edict
is marked throughout with as much imbecility of argument as
a purpose so ungenerous and paltry would naturally suggest.
The heathens themselves despised it. ^mmianus, Julian's
own historian, has censured it with severity ; and the Christian
teachers in general gave up their chairs, rather than teach
under the restrictions imposed by the edict. Jerome, in his
Chronicle, says that Prohseresius, the Athenian sophist, shut
up his school, though the emperor had granted to him a
420 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATITS
special license to teach ; and Augustine records the same of
Victorinus, who had taught rhetoric with great applause at
Rome. 10
In a letter to a friend he thus pleasingly describes a little
farm, of which he makes him a present. It does not appear
to whom the letter was written.
I present you with a little farm in Bithynia, which was a
gift to me from my grandmother, as some return for your
affectionate attachment to me, — not large enough, indeed, to
give you a reputation for wealth or a brilliant fortune, but
which will appear to be by no means without its attractions,
when I shall have laid before you its particular advantages.
I know I may venture, in the face of all your learning and
elegance, to bring the lightest topics in a playful manner
before you. To begin then. The farm is distant from the
sea not more than twenty stadia, and neither trader nor the
noisy vulgarity of sailors disturbs the quiet of the place ; and
yet it is not destitute of the favours of the sea-god, for it can
always supply a fresh and gasping fish. You have but to
ascend a little hillock near the house, and thence you command
a view of the Propontis and its islands, and also the city
named from a noble prince. 20 In proceeding thither you do
not tread on moss and sea weed, nor are you in the smallest
degree annoyed by the nameless things which are thrown
upon the shore and sands; but you walk upon a fragrant
surface of ivy, thyme, and odoriferous plants. It is delightful
to recline here in quiet with one's book, and ever and anon
to look off and enjoy the prospect of the ocean, and of the
vessels riding upon it. It was to me, when a very young man,
a charming retreat. It is well supplied with springs, a plea-
sant bath, garden, and orchard. When I grew up I still re-
19 See the invectives poured by Gregory Naz. upon this edict :
Tig ~Epfir}Q K> T - ^« Iliad, xi. 224.
430 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
manner ; of which, indeed, you have given some hints. But
of these matters it will be better, perhaps, to discourse than to
write. Farewell, my most dear and beloved brother.
LIBANIUS TO JULIAN.
Alas ! alas ! how insatiable is your desire of farther attain-
ments ! You possess the palm of eloquence, snatched from
others ; at once
A matchless prince, and a most potent sage. 2g
Other princes have acted, and we applauded, but you excel in
both these capacities. For how can we speak so highly of
your actions, as you do of that short composition ? Hence I
conjecture what you will do, when you have subdued Phoeni-
cia : 30 as already you administer justice to your subjects, wage
war with the Barbarians, and in the composition of orations
far surpass others. Though I am not solicitous as to the
future, I shall be as much pleased with this defeat as with a
victory. For when the vanquished and the victor are friends,
the vanquished participates in the triumph ; as friends, it is
said, have all things in common.
In this letter-writing period, we have also the epistolary
compositions of Basil and Gregory Nazianzen, both men of
great intellects, and true devotional spirits. Basil, whose learn-
ing and piety gained him the title of Great, derived his descent
from an ancient and honourable race, both on his father's
and mother's side. His birth-place was Neocsesarea, a city of
Pontus, or Cappadocia Pontica, where he was educated by
his parents, and where he spent a considerable part of his life.
Under the Maximinian persecution, one of the last and hottest
of the efforts of declining paganism, his paternal ancestors
fled to one of the woody mountains of Pontus, where they en-
29 Ap%wv r' ayaOog, Kparepog rs ootyi'zriQ, alluding to the line in Homer's
Iliad. A[X(porepov f3acn\evg r ayaOog, tcparepog r ai\[Lt]T7\g. II. iii. 178.
80 Perhaps the orators of Phoenicia.
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 431
dured great privations. Basil owed much of his education
to his mother Emmelia and his grandmother Macrina, which
he acknowledges with gratitude in more than one of his epis-
tles. He studied at Antioch under Libanius, and from Antioch
he proceeded to Csesarea in Palestine, then famous for its
schools of learning, and where he soon surpassed all his fellow-
students. From Csesarea he removed to Constantinople, and,
after studying there under eminent professors, he repaired to
Athens, where he met again his former friend and school-
fellow, Gregory of Nazianzus, with whom a cordial and affec-
tionate intimacy here commenced, which continued to the end
of their lives. He pursued his studies here with the assistance
of Himerius and Proseresius, two of the celebrated orators
and sophists at that time in Athens ; both high in the esteem
and favour of the Emperor Julian. The latter, an Armenian,
had all the youth of Cappadocia and Bithynia for his scholars,
and was honoured with a statue of brass at Rome. From
Athens, Basil returned to Antioch, and here put the last
polish to his preparative studies under Libanius, with whom he
formed an intimacy which produced a frequent interchange of
letters between them. Here he practised oratory and pleaded
at the forum with great applause; but soon grew weary
of these pursuits, and betook himself wholly and finally to
the study of the Holy Scriptures, and the expositions of theo-
logians, especially those of Origen. After some time spent in
these avocations, he set out on his further travels. At Alex*
andria, in Egypt, he conversed much with monks and hermits,
whose strict and devoted lives he much admired, and after-
wards copied. Having finished his travels in Syria, Egypt,
and Mesopotamia, he settled, for some time, at Csesarea. 31
But having some disagreement with Eusebius, bishop of
Csesarea, he retired to a sequestered place near Neocsesarea.
31 The Emperor Julian had been a fellow student of Basil's at Athens, and
is said to have written a letter to him while at Ceesarea, to invite him to his
court, to which invitation he returned a refusal. It is probable that in this cor-
respondence they debated on some points of religion, which might have drawn
from Julian this magisterial censure. Aveyvbiv, tyvuv, Kareyviov. What you
have written I have read, considered, and condemned. To which Basil re-
432 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
Being unable to settle there in quiet, he sought a deeper re-
tirement in the mountainous parts of Pontus, near the river
Iris, and invited Nazianzen to come to him there, who came
accordingly to him, but not till he had answered his invitation
by several very facetious and playful letters. Here Basil be-
came enamoured of the monastic life, and drew up, in concert
with Gregory, many rules for the conduct of these institutions,
which were adopted throughout the Eastern Church. After
the death of Eusebius he was made bishop of Csesarea, and,
there, after much ill-treatment, from the Emperor Valens, and
others, and enduring many calumnies and persecutions, he
ended his memorable life in the year 379.
As examples of the merit of Basil in this species of writing,
the following are deserving of attention.
BASIL TO LIBANIUS.
I am ashamed to send you our Cappadocian youths one by
one, instead of at once inducing all who are old enough to
profit by sound discipline, and instruction in rhetoric and
polite learning, to resort to you as the master and guide of
their studies. But as it is impossible to pick out at once all
who understand their own best interests, and what most be-
comes them, I must dispatch them to you one at a time, as I
find them, considering that I am conferring a favour upon
them, not unlike that which those bestow upon the thirsty
torted, Avtyvojg, gvk tyvojg, ei yap eyug, ovk av Kanyvwg. You have read,
but not understood, for had you understood, you would not have condemned.
The fragment of an epistle to Julian, extant in the acts of the second Nicene
council, wherein Basil gives the Emperor a brief account of his faith, contains an
express acknowledgment of the invocation of saints, and the worship of images ;
but both the phrase and matter were so contrary to Basil's genuine style and
doctrine, as to proclaim it a counterfeit. No passage to such an effect was
ever, by any Greek writer, imputed to Basil, nor was ever heard of till Pope
Adrian, (the great patron of image-worship,) in a letter, brought it by his
Legates to the said Synod. None of the fathers seem to have been more ruled
and circumscribed in his opinions by the word and authority of the Holy
Scriptures, than Basil. He had, however, some peculiar notions.
TO THE TIME OF LIJBANIUS. 433
who conduct them to the pure fountains. He who now comes
to you will, in a little time, be respected and sought after for
his own sake, when he shall have had the advantage of your
instructions ; but his present importance is borrowed from his
father, a man of the highest repute among us for his integrity
in private life, and his prudence in state affairs. He has
honoured me personally with the most exalted proofs of his
attachment, in return for which I do this present kindness to
his son, in introducing him to your acquaintance, — an act
of which they who know and feel what is most honourable
and excellent in character, will be the best qualified to under-
stand the value.
BASIL TO LIBANIUS.
What is not within the compass of a sophist to achieve by
his art ; whose art it professedly is to reduce to littleness
what is lofty when it pleases him, and to give importance to
little things when such is his object; of which two-fold talent
you have given a conspicuous proof in your correspondence
with me ; for that poor specimen of an epistle which I last
wrote to you, (for such to you, who cultivate with so much
pains and success the graces of composition, it must appear,)
and which was, in truth, not a whit more bearable than that
which you now receive from me, you have so magnified by
your description of it, as to make it seem as if your own talent
was inferior to mine in letter-writing. Your dealing; with me
is like that of kind fathers in their games and sports with
their children, who, for the sake of encouraging in them a
spirit of emulation and thirst for superiority, suffer them, by
an innocent deceit, to be victorious. In truth, I cannot ex-
press in adequate terms the gratification you afford me by
this flattering illusion ; which is just as if Milo or Polydamas
were to decline contending with me in the contest of the
Palaestra or Pancratium.
F F
434 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
LIBAN1US TO BASIL.
If you had studied for a long time in what manner you could
best vindicate the correctness of what my letters have said
in praise of yours, you could not have more effectually ac-
complished your object than by writing as you have just now
done to me. You give me the title of sophist, which title
belongs to one who must be capable of handling his subjects
so as to make small things great, and great things small ; and
you affirm, that it has been my object to represent as elegant
your former inelegant epistle, which was, in truth, not a whit
better than that which you had just sent me; in a word,
you contend that you are utterly incapable of writing w 7 ell ;
that the books professing to give instruction in that art, do
not convey it ; and that what had formerly been imparted to
you on that subject had entirely slipped out of your memory.
But in making out this case, you have pronounced sen-
tence against yourself in terms so elegant, that those who
have been present at the perusal of them felt themselves, as
it were, fixed to the spot till they were finished. While you
are endeavouring to disparage your former letter, by saying
that it is like the last you wrote to me, you are not aware that
you are pronouncing its eulogy. I cannot, therefore, help
admiring your simplicity in this respect ; for, to accredit your
statement, you ought to have written another kind of letter
than that which you have last written : but to gain credence
to an untruth would not have been consistent with your cha-
racter and habits ; and you certainly would have practised a
species of fraud if you had done violence to your excellent
taste and judgment by writing ineloquently or defectively, or
neglected to put in use those powers with which you are fur-
nished. And, indeed, had you never exercised your ingenuity
in disparaging what is really commendable, to avoid being-
classed among the sophists, your genius would not have shown
itself in all the variety of its powers. I do not find fault with
you for the pleasure you take in the perusal of books which
TO THE TIME OF LI BAN! US. 435
possess substantial merit without the recommendation of an
elegant diction. But, do what you will, the rules of compo-
sition which you have heard from me, and which your own
taste has completed, are fixed, and will remain fixed in your
mind as long as you draw your breath ; nor will they ever
cease to flourish there, even though you should cease to cul-
tivate them.
The letters between Basil and Libanius are many of them
in a light complimentary strain, and composed in the modern
fashion of playful reciprocity, as in the following specimens.
LIBANIUS TO BASIL.
You have not, it seems, laid aside your indignation, so that I
hold my pen in a trembling hand. If you have forgiven me,
why not write, to me? If you retain your angry feeling to-
wards me, which is a supposition not to be entertained of any
wise man, and least of you, how, when you remind others, in
your sermons, of the scriptural precept, not to let the sun
go down upon your wrath, can you preserve yours through
the rising and setting of many suns? You are bent upon
punishing me, and you effect your purpose well by depriving
me of that intercourse which is so pleasing to me. But do
not so deal with me, my generous friend ; be more benevolent,
and permit me still to enjoy the golden products of your
erudite tongue.
BASIL TO LIBANIUS.
Those who take pleasure in the beauty of the rose are said
not to be offended with its thorns from which the flowers
spring into life. And I have heard from one speaking on this
subject, either jestingly or seriously, that nature has made
the case of the rose resemble that of lovers as to the stimulus
given to the affections by the infliction of a certain degree of.
436 FROM THE TIME OF FHTLOSTRATUS
gentle pain. But why do I borrow this illustration from the
rose? You will find the answer to this question in your own
writings. They sometimes pierce me with reproaches and ac-
cusations, but the pain they produce, like that of the prickles
of the rose's stem, cause within me a certain sense of delight,
and excite in my bosom more ardent emotions of friendship.
LIBANIUS TO BASIL.
If such things proceed from your tongue when it moves
without effort, what may not be expected from it when it is
in full and vigorous exercise ; for what rivers can be compared
to that copious eloquence that issues from your mouth. But
as to myself, without daily supplies the source is dry, and my
refuge is in silence.
BASIL TO LIBANIUS.
That I do not cultivate a more frequent commerce with your
stored and communicative mind is to be imputed to a conscious
timidity ; but that you should be so resolutely silent, is a fact
not admitting of apology. If you continue to shew yourself
so reluctant to correspond with me, will it not be considered
as a mark of the indifference with which you regard me. He
who has so ready an elocution must have equal ease in ex-
pressing himself on paper. If the possessor of such talents
is silent, it can only be a consequence of his pride or forget-
fulness. You shall, however, be assailed by my letters in
revenge for your taciturnity. For the present, farewell, my
honoured friend. Write when it pleases you ; or, rather than
do what is disagreeable to you, write not at all.
SAME TO SAME.
All those by whom I am at present surrounded speak with
the highest admiration of the excellence of your last achieve-
ment in oratory. They declare it to have been a splendid speci-
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 437
men. It was something so magnificent, they say, that all men
run together to hear it, so that it seemed as if there were none in
the city but the speaking Libanius and the listening crowd.
No one could bear to be absent from the scene, neither magis-
trates, nor military men, nor artificers. Even women hastened
to the forum to witness the display. What, then, was the
exhibition that drew together such a crowd, and engrossed the
whole attention of the public ? It was an oratory characterized
rather by a correctness of style than ambitious elevation ;
which, in short, has been so admired and extolled that I must
beg you to send it to me without delay, that I may join my
voice to this universal chorus of praise ; for if Libanius is
with me an object of admiration, independently of this his
great performance, what will be my rapture when I have in
my hands this fresh proof of his excellence.
The correspondence between these persons, so distinguished
in their day, is an example decisive of the credit and import-
ance which the composition of letters had reached at the
period in which it took place. The interchange of eulogy by
which the letters between them were characterized, exhibit a
taste and spirit which we cannot altogether admire, though
Basil, deservedly called great, on other accounts, was a party
to the correspondence. It took place at an early period of
Basil's life, soon after his emerging from the tuition of the
great sophist ; and it was, probably, the want of a real cor-
respondence in their minds that made their letters require the
support of a traffic in compliment.
BASIL TO HIS FRIEND GREGORY.
Though my brother wrote to me to say that you had been
long wishing to see me, and had purposed so to do, yet my
frequent disappointments having made me very distrustful of
these promises, and being, besides, harassed by many distract-
ing occupations, it became impossible for me to remain in
suspense any longer. I must now bend my course towards
438 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
Pontus, where, if God permit, I hope shortly to bring my
wanderings to an end. Having, not without some struggle,
dismissed the delusive hopes which I had fixed on you, for
which " waking dreams " were perhaps a better term, I set out
on my journey to Pontus in search of the sort of life I had
proposed to myself. On my way thither, God shewed me a
place just such as I was in want of; so that the vision with
which we were wont so often to amuse ourselves in our playful
moods and vacant hours, and which has so often been pic-
tured on our imaginations, has been at length realized. It is
a hill covered with a thick grove, having its base on the north
washed with cold transparent streams. A plain lies stretched
out beneath it, kept in perpetual verdure by the mountain tor-
rents. The fields are encircled and fenced in by a wood of
spontaneous growth, with every variety of trees. Calypso's
island itself would suffer by a comparison with this place,
vaunted as it was by Homer for its unrivalled beauty. And,
indeed, the place I am describing may be considered as a sort
of island, being cut off from the country about it by this natural
rampart ; on two sides of which runs a deep ravine. On one
side of this, the river replenished by the upland springs, forms
a perpetual barrier to keep out intrusion. On the other side,
the projection of the hill forms a curvature like the crescent
moon, which, in conjunction with the ravines, completes on
that side also the natural fortification ; and through it there
is one only avenue to the mountain, of which we may be said
to be masters. The site of the dwelling-house is another crag
jutting out from the top of the hill, from which the eye com-
mands the whole expanse of country, with its fine circumfluent
river, not inferior, in my opinion, to the river Strymon, in beau-
tiful effect, as viewed from the city of Amphipolis. The Stry-
mon flows so leisurely on, that it seems more like a lake than
a river; while this, of all the rivers I know, is the rapidest in
its course. It dashes against the rocky base, and from thence
rebounding is rolled round into the deep vortex below. 32 Our
32 E(£ Sivrjv fiaQuav TrepieiXeirai.
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 439
river turns towards me the loveliest aspect imaginable ; while
to the dwellers in the vicinity, it is of substantial utility, as it
nourishes in its foamy current a surprising quantity of fish.
Why should I dwell upon the fragrant airs that sweep along
these verdant lawns, or the breezes that visit us from the
river? It is for others to admire the profusion of the flowers
and the music of the singing birds, but for me there is hardly
leisure to recreate myself with these delights ; and if I add,
by way of completing the picture, to the other advantages of
the situation, its favourable position for the production of
every sort of fruit, let me at the same time especially remark,
that it affords to myself what is of more value than all the
fruits in the world, — tranquillity, not only by its distance from
the city, with its strife and noise, but because it is so seques-
tered that no traveller visits it, save those who are in search of
game. You have your bears and wolves, but we know of no
other herds but those of deer, and hares, and mountain goats.
Do you not think, after having this description of my sojourn,
that I should be most unwise to exchange it for a place of
peril like that sink of the world, Tiberene. You will surely
pardon my haste to return to the place I have been describing.
Thus Alcmseon, when he had found EchinadaB, would no longer
bear to be a wanderer.
The following letter, written by Basil when in the solitudes
of Cassarea, to his. friend Gregory, will shew what this great
father of the church considered to be the course of life most
agreeable to the spirit of the gospel, and most suitable to the
Christian vocation.
BASIL TO GREGORY.
33
I kn ew again your letter as men discover the children of their
friends, by the likeness they bear to their parents ; for when
33 I cannot refuse myself the gratification of contrasting with this letter of the
great Basil, a portion of a letter of the late Rev. John Newton, leaving the
reader to decide between the opposite views of these very different persons,
440 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
I find you saying that my description of my abode excited in
you no desire to come and live as I do, before you were made
and to say whether the portraiture from the hand of the plain pastor of the
parish of Saint Mary Woolnoth, or that which is above produced from the
great Christian guide of the fourth century, which some consider as the most
flourishing state of the Christian church, is most entitled to be copied by the
humble and devout Christian.
DEAR SIR,
In the passage alluded to, Romans xii. 2, I suppose the Apostle means the
men of the world, in distinction from believers; these not having the love of
God in their hearts, or his fear before their eyes, are of course engaged in such
pursuits and practices as are inconsistent with our holy calling, and which
we cannot imitate or comply with, without hurting our peace and profession.
We are, therefore, bound to avoid conformity to them in all such instances;
but we are not obliged to decline all intercourse with the world, or to impose
restraints upon ourselves when the Scripture does not restrain us, in order to
make ourselves as unlike the world as possible. To instance in a few particu-
lars : It is not necessary, perhaps it is not lawful, wholly to renounce the
society of the world. A mistake of this kind took place in the early ages of
Christianity, and men (at first perhaps with a sincere desire of serving God
without distraction) withdrew into deserts and uninhabited places, and wasted
their lives at a distance from their fellow-creatures. But unless we could flee
from ourselves likewise, this would afford us no advantage : so long as we
carry our own hearts with us we shall be exposed to temptation, go where we
will. Besides, this would be thwarting the end of our vocation. Christians
are to be the salt and the light of the world, conspicuous as cities set upon a
hill : they are commanded to " let their light shine before men, that they, be-
holding their good works, may glorify their Father who is in heaven." This
injudicious deviation from the paths of Nature and Providence, gave occasion
at length to the vilest abominations ; men who withdrew from the world under
the pretence of retirement, became the more wicked and abandoned as they
lived more out of public view and observation.
Diligence and fidelity in the management of temporal concerns, though
observable in the practice of many worldly men, may be maintained without a
sinful conformity to the world. Neither are we required to refuse a moderate
use of the comforts and conveniences of life, suitable to the station to which
God has appointed us in this world. The spirit of self-righteousness and will-
worship works much in this way, and supposes that there is something excel-
lent in long fastings, in abstaining from pleasant food, in wearing meaner
clothes than is customary with those in the same rank of life, and in many
other austerities and singularities not commanded by the word of God. And
many persons who are in the main sincere, are grievously burthened with
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. 441
acquainted with my habits and way of living, I recognized
that character of your mind, which reckons all things here as
nothing worth in comparison with that blessedness which is
scruples respecting the use of lawful things. It is true there is need of a
constant watch, lest what is lawful in itself become hurtful to us by its abuse.
But this outward strictness may be carried to a great length, without a spark
of true grace, and even without the knowledge of the true God A
man may starve his body to feed his pride: but to those who fear and serve
the Lord, " every creature is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received
with thanksgiving, for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer." Not-
withstanding these limitations, the precept is very extensive and important,
" Be not conformed to the world." As believers, we are strangers and pilgrims
in the world. Heaven is our country, and the Lord is our King
We must not conform to the spirit of the world. As members of society we
have a part to act in it in common with others. But if our business is the
same, our principles and ends are to be entirely different. Diligence in our
respective callings is, as I have already observed, commendable, and our duty ;
but not with the same views which stimulate the activity of the men of the
world. A Christian is to pursue his lawful calling with an eye to the provi-
dence of God, and with submission to His wisdom.
We must not conform to the maxims of the world. The world, in various
instances, calls evil good, and good evil. We are to have recourse to the law
and the testimony, and to judge of things by the unerring word of God, unin-
fluenced by the determination of the great, or the many. We are to obey
God rather than man, though upon this account we may expect to be despised
or reviled, and to be made a gazing-stock or a laughing-stock to those who set
his authority at defiance. We must bear our testimony to the truth as it is in
Jesus, avow the cause of his despised people, and walk in the practice of
universal obedience, patiently endure reproaches, and labour to overcome evil
with good. Thus we shall shew that we are not ashamed of him ; and there is
an hour coming when he will not be ashamed of us, who have followed him,
in the midst of a perverse generation ; but will own our worthless names before
the assembled world It is our duty to redeem time, to walk with
God, to do all things in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to follow the
example which he has set us when he was upon earth, and to work out our
salvation with fear and trembling. It must, of course, be our duty to avoid a
conformity with the world in those vain and sensual diversions, which stand
in as direct contradiction to a spiritual frame of mind, as darkness to light."
Though in comparing these manuals of Christian duty, I cannot but greatly
prefer, as a whole, the sound sense and moderation which characterise Mr.
Newton's piety, and practical divinity, I am far, very far, from disputing the
claim of many of the great Basil's precepts to the homage and admiration of
the humble believer.
442 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTUATUS
laid up for us in promises. I blush, however, to relate to
you what I myself am doing day and night in this sequestered
nook. It is true, I left my occupations in the city, as minis-
tering occasion to unnumbered evils ; but myself I have not
yet been able to relinquish. I resemble persons at sea, who,
being little accustomed to a voyage, and ready to die with the
nausea it occasions, are angry with the size of the vessel in
which they are so tossed about, and betake themselves, there-
fore, to the little boat or skiff. But they are still as sick and
disordered as they were before : discomfort and disgust still
go along with them. Something like this is my condition.
For still carrying with me the same susceptibility, I am every-
where attended by the like perturbations. So that I gained
nothing very considerable from coming into this wilderness.
But if we do what we ought, and follow in the track of Him who
leadeth us unto salvation (for if any one, saith He, will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and
follow me), we must do our utmost to keep the mind sedate
and tranquil. For as the eye, which is ever rolling itself
about, one while glancing sideways, and then again moving
itself quickly from things above to things below, can see no-
thing distinctly, the spectator's vision requiring to be fastened
to its object to see it clearly and perfectly; so, whilst the
mind of man is distracted by a thousand worldly cares, it is
impossible he should have a distinct perception of the truth.
If we are free from the matrimonial bonds, strong and inordi-
nate desires, appetites, and affections agitate the mind : and
marriage, on the other hand, brings with it a crowd of cares.
If without children, there is the desire of children ; if a
family, there is the care of their education. Then there is the
protection of one's wife, the regulations of the house,, the
ordering of the servants, losses, disputes with neighbours,
lawsuits, the dangers of merchandize, the fatigues of hus-
bandry. Every day brings, as it comes, some cloud of its
own upon the soul ; and the nights, taking up the cares of the
day, still hold the mind under the same delusions. From
these evils there is but one escape — separation from the world
TO THE TIME OF LIBANIUS. . 443
entirely. But then retirement from the world is not to be out
of oneself in relation to the body, but to have the soul detached
from sympathy with the body, and to become cityless, house-
less, moneyless, companionless, without possessions, without
livelihood, without business, without society, ignorant of
human sciences, and to have room in the heart for the lessons
of Divine teaching. But this preparation of the heart consists
in the unlearning of our knowledge, the fruit of evil custom,
by which the heart has been pre-occupied. We cannot write
upon the wax until the characters already written there have
been previously obliterated. Nor can we fix divine doctrines
in the soul before we have cleared out of the way what evil
habit has previously established there. Now to the attainment
of this end the solitude of the wilderness furnishes the greatest
possible advantage, inasmuch as it tranquillizes the passions,
and gives opportunity to reason to dismiss them from the
soul. Just as the wild beasts are most easily subdued when
they are soothed and stroked, so lusts, evil tempers, fears,
and griefs, which are like poison to the soul, when softened
down by quiet treatment, and not exasperated by provocation,
are the more easily brought under by the power of reason.
To promote those objects, the place of one's retreat must be
such as that T have chosen, — cut off from communication
with mankind, so that the course of spiritual exercises may be
uninterrupted by any external objects. Pious employments
feed the soul with divine thoughts. What happier employ-
ment can there be than to follow the example of angels ; com-
mencing prayer with the dawn of the day, and with hymns
and spiritual songs honouring the Creator? Then, as the day
advances, to resort to our employments, carrying our prayers
everywhere about with us, and with hymns, as with salt,
seasoning our employments. Our hymns are our solace, and
convey to us the blessings of a cheerful and contented mind.
Quiet is the first step towards the purification of the soul,
when there is not a tongue to speak of the affairs of men, nor
eyes that are under the temptation of gazing upon comely
forms and fair complexions, When the ear enervates not the
444 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
vigour of the soul by listening to seducing songs, or to the loose
talk of jesters and buffoons, which is especially fraught with
mischievous effects. For the mind, when undisturbed by out-
ward objects, retires into itself, and, through itself, ascends to
meditation upon God ; and being penetrated and irradiated
by the light of that beautiful object, the man attains to a for-
getfulness of his natural condition. Nor is his soul debased
by the cares or concerns of food or raiment : but, enjoying
an exemption from all earthly solicitudes, its entire energies
are bestowed on the acquisition of eternal blessings ; — on the
enquiry how temperance, and fortitude, may be established in
the bosom, — how justice, and prudence, and the rest of the
virtues, which, being under one or other of these general
heads, teach a serious man how to rule and govern every
action of his life. But the great guide of life is meditation
on the inspired Scriptures. For in them are to be found
directions for the conduct, and the lives of blessed men, there
recorded and transmitted, are placed before us as living pic-
tures of godly conversation and holy actions for our imita-
tion. Whatsoever defects a man may find in himself, let
him ponder on that book till he draws out of it, as from a
kind of medical repository, a remedy suitable to his disease.
Thus he who is in quest of temperance sets continually before
him the history of Joseph, and learns from him the actions
wherein temperance consists ; finding him not merely conti-
nent as to pleasure, but with a mind habituated to virtue.
Again, he learns fortitude from Job, who not only remained
unaltered under a sad reverse of circumstances, becoming, in
an instant, poor from being rich, and a childless man from
having a fair family, but possessed his mind in constant con-
tentedness; not exasperated when the friends who came to
comfort him pressed hard upon him, and assailed him with
invectives. If any one, again, be thinking how, in the same
act, he may at once be meek and magnanimous, angry at sin,
but meek towards the sinner, he will find in David the man
of prowess in arms, but gentle, placid, and unresentful to-
wards his private enemies. Such a man, too, was Moses,
TO THE TIME OF LTBANIUS. 445
rising up with a burst of indignation when men sinned against
the Lord, but sustaining in a spirit of meekness his own ill
usage. And as the painters of animals are always in the
habit, when they draw from copies, of looking often to the
original picture, and labour to transfer the spirit of their pat-
tern to their own performance, so should he w T ho endeavours
to perfect himself in all the characteristics of virtue, look off
to the lives of the saints, as to a kind of moving and acting
images, and make their good qualities their own by imitation.
Prayer, again, succeeding to the reading of the Scriptures,
makes the soul fresher and more vigorous ; stirring it up to a
holy longing after God. Now that is the right sort of prayer
which brings the notion of God vividly to the soul : and this
is the indwelling of God, the having God seated within us by
keeping up a constant recollection of Him. In this way we
become the temples of God, when our habitual recollection of
Him is uninterrupted by earthly cares, and when the mind is
not disturbed by sudden emotions. The lover of God, shun-
ning all these things, retreats to Him, and banishing all that
might prompt him to inordinate affections, spends his time
in the pursuits which lead to virtue.
Above all things, it behoves him not to be ignorant of the
right use of speech, but to enquire undisputatiously, and to
answer unambitiously, not interrupting the speaker when
making useful observations, nor seeking to thrust in one's own
remarks for the sake of display. We must set bounds to our-
selves both in speaking and hearing. We should never blush
to learn, nor ever be reluctant to teach. And if we have gained
any instruction from another, we ought not to conceal it, as
worthless women do when they tell untruths about their
spurious offspring, but candidly acknowledge the true father
of our information. In the tone of our voice a medium is
desirable ; we should take care, on the one hand, not to be
inaudible through indistinctness, and on the other, not to
raise the voice to such a pitch as to be offensive to our hearers ; N
nor ever utter any thing before we have well thought it over.
We should salute courteously the friends we meet, and make
446 FROM THE TIME OF PHI LOSTRATUS
ourselves agreeable to those with whom we converse; not
seeking to amuse men by facetiousness, but adopting a kind
and gentle way of giving our advice. In all cases where it is
incumbent upon us to rebuke, we should avoid harshness of
expression. You will always be more acceptable to those who
need to be set right by you, if you begin by humbly speaking
of your own faults. The style of reproof adopted by the
Prophet is often desirable, who, on the occasion of David's
sin, did not prescribe of himself the extent of punishment the
sin deserved ; but, by introducing a fictitious character, made
him the judge of his own sin. So that having, in the first
instance, passed sentence on himself, he had no room after-
wards to complain of his reprover. But the concomitants of
a humble and dejected frame of mind should be a sad and
cast down countenance, a neglected person, untrimmed hair,
soiled raiment; so that what mourners do from the duty of
relationship should appear in us a spontaneous act.
The tunic should be bound to the body with a girdle, but
not above the waist, for that is woman-like ; nor should it be
so as to let the garment hang loosely, for that is slovenly.
The pace at which we walk should not be sluggish, agreeing
with the character of an enervated mind ; nor should it be im-
petuous and strutting, so as to indicate a fro ward disposition.
There should be but one object aimed at in our dress — to have a
sufficient covering for the body, both in winter and in summer.
In the colour of our garments we should not aim at what is
gaudy : nor in the quality and fashion of it should we seek
what is delicate and soft ; for to be careful about the colour
of our dress is to act like women anxious to set themselves
off by colours not their own, dying their cheeks and hair
with paint. But the tunic ought to be of such a thickness
as not to need a superaddition for the sake of greater warmth.
The shoes should be cheap, in point of price, but answering
sufficiently the purpose. And as in all parts of the dress we
should consider only what is absolutely necessary, so bread
will satisfy the hunger, and water will suffice for the thirst,
of a man in health. Viands derived from the seeds of the
TO THE TIME OF LJBANIUS. 447
ground are sufficient to keep up our strength of body for all
necessary purposes. We must refuse to gratify a voracious
appetite ; content to keep the body under the control of tem-
perance and moderation : and at our meals and recreations we
should have the mind occupied with thoughts of God. We
should make the very quality of our food, and the sustentation
of the body which receives it, an occasion of thanksgiving.
What various kinds of food, adapted to the peculiar structure
of the different bodies, have been provided by the Adminis-
trator of all things ! Let the prayers which are offered before
meat be worthy of God's providential gifts, both those which
He furnishes for our present use, and those which He hath
laid up in store for our future need. Let our prayers after meat
express our thankfulness for what has been bestowed, and our
request for mercies still in promise. Let there be one stated
hour for meals, regularly observed as the time comes round, and
so passed that out of a day of twenty- fours scarcely even this
hour should be expended on the body. The remainder is
taken up by the ascetic in mental exercises. The sleep should
be light, and easily disturbed, following naturally the propor-
tion of the diet, and interrupted purposely by meditations on
important matters. The giving way to a lethargic slumber,
the limbs being all unstrung, so as to afford opportunity to
unseasonable fancies, inflicts on those who thus sleep a daily
death. But what the dawn of day is to others, the midnight
is to those who are the ascetic followers of piety ; since the
silence of the night presents the soul with the best leisure for
its exercises, when neither eyes nor ears are transmitting to
the heart any hurtful sounds or sights; but the soul, alone
and by itself, is present with its God, and is disciplining itself
by calling its sins to its remembrance, prescribing rules to
itself for avoiding what is evil, and seeking God's co-operation
for the performance of those things which it is bent upon
fulfilling.
Gregory, surnamed Theologus, or the divine, was born at
Nazianzus in Cappadocia Propria, or Magna, distinguished
c
448 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
by being so called from Cappadocia Pontica, simply designated
by the name of Pontus, — the son of parents greatly venerated
for their virtues. His father sprung from heathen parents,
abjured his errors, and became the pastoral bishop of the
church at Nazianzus. The story of his mother's praying for
a son, and vowing at the altar to dedicate him to the service
of God, may or may not be true, but that she took all a
Christian mother's pains to prepare and qualify him to labour
efficaciously in that holy cause, is a fact which his own testi-
mony has placed beyond doubt. 30 After an infancy passed
in studies and occupations far above his years, he entered
upon his travels, and having visited the resorts of studious
men, and profited under various teachers and professors, he
came at length to Athens, the great seat and emporium of
literature and philosophy, and there begun the close and
affectionate intimacy between him and Basil, which continued
as long as they were both in existence upon the earth. Their
studies, pursuits, and hopes were directed to the same ends,
animated by the same motives, and cherished and cemented
by the similarity of their tastes and attainments. After the
departure of Basil, Gregory remained a considerable time at
Athens, in compliance with the earnest entreaties of his fellow
students and associates : and when some longer time had been
spent in that city, where the study of the Scriptures was his
chief occupation, he returned to Nazianzus, and was ordained a
presbyter of that church by his father, whom for some time he
assisted in his episcopal charge. While so employed he was
persuaded by Basil to come to him in the place which he had
chosen for his retreat in Pontus, where they framed, in con-
30 It is worthy to be remarked how beneficial an industry Christian mothers
put forth, in those early days, in training their children to wisdom and virtue.
Nonna, the mother of Gregory, Eramelia, the mother of Basil, Monica, the
mother of Augustin, and Anthusa, the mother of Chrysostom, were all, among
others that might be added, the mothers no less of the minds, than of the bodies
of those great men. See the Treatise of Chrysostom, Ad Viduam Juniorem,
vol. i. s. 2, in which we have the testimony of Libanius to the honour of the
mothers and wives of the early Christians.
TO THE TIME OF L1BANIUS. 449
junction, those rules for the regulation of the monastic life
and discipline which tended greatly to bring these institutions
into general credit and adoption in Christian states. After
passing some time in this solitude, and in these employments
with his friend, his duty to his aged parent, who had great
need of his aid and support, brought him again to Nazianzus,
where he found the Arian heresy, fostered by imperial patron-
age, rapidly extending its influence. All his exertions were
called for to defend the church against an error flowing into
it with so full a tide that even his father appeared to be in
danger of being carried away by its force. At the same time
the Emperor Julian, having succeeded to the government of
the Roman world, was commencing his indirect persecution
of the Christians. Joined by Basil in this hour of extreme
danger, his labours in the defence of truth against these
formidable assaults, from without and within the pale of the
church, were incessant. The exaltation of Basil to the archi-
episcopal throne of Csesarea, in Cappadocia, while it strength-
ened the hands of these Christian combatants, provoked the
envy and malice of their opponents.
The province of Ceesarea comprehended many bishoprics,
among which Sasima was one, an unhealthy, noisy, and insigni-
ficant town, and this unfortunately was the place of which Basil
chose to appoint his dearest friend and companion to be the
bishop. The account which Gibbon gives of this transaction is
as follows. " The exaltation of Basil, from a private life to the
archiepiscopal throne of Csesarea, discovered to the world, per-
haps to himself, the pride of his character ; and the first favour
which he condescended to bestow on his friend was received, and
perhaps was intended, as a cruel insult. Instead of employing
the superior talents of Gregory it some useful and conspicuous
station, the haughty prelate selected, among the fifty bishoprics
of his extensive province, the wretched village of Sasima, 31
without water, without verdure, without society, situate at
31 Situated at the distance of forty miles from Archilais, and thirty-two from
Tyana.
G G
450 FROM THE TIME OF PHILOSTRATUS
the junction of three highways, and frequented only by the
incessant passage of rude and clamorous waggoners." 32
Gregory, however, submitted, and was ordained bishop of
Sasima, but never entered upon the episcopal functions. Again
he repaired to Nazianzus, of which he took the government,
in aid of his father, who had held the bishopric above five and
forty years. His father died soon after his return, and Gregory
remained at that place while his mother was living, on whose
demise he went first to Seleucia, and then to Constantinople,
in compliance with a summons received from the orthodox
party, to stem the torrent of the various heresies by which that
city was then infested. Here he was lodged in the house of a
kinsman. A room was set apart for religious worship to which
the name of Anastasia was given, to indicate the resurrection
of the orthodox faith, and which became the scene of the
extraordinary labours and successes of this holy man for the
space of two anxious years. The Arian, Macedonian, and
Apollinarian heresies were all shaken by the gigantic efforts
and eloquence of Gregory, and the catholics were encouraged
to look for a speedy triumph as the consequence of the bap-
tism, and the succeeding edicts of Theodosius the Great, who,
while Gregory was pursuing his successful course, entered
Constantinople in triumph, and made it his first care to exalt
to the archiepiscopal throne of Constantinople the man, whose
missionary labours had done so much in support of the ortho-
dox creed. But the great council of Constantinople, which
took place immediately after this event, did not appear to
settle Gregory securely and satisfactorily in his great office.
After the death of Meletus, bishop of Antioch, who had at-
tended the council, and brought with him a great accession
32 The poem in which Gregory pours forth his sorrow caused by this event,
is truly affecting.
ttovoi koivoi Xoywv,
'Ofxo^syog te kcci (rvva^iog (3iog,
Now g tig tv aprons,
AieaKeSa u <^ £ /**?>
rtOvaicag fioi, ^f you shall become changed in this respect, I shall rejoice;
if not, you are dead as to me. C
58 Gregory here alludes to the lines in the ' Works and Days' of Hesiod,
i. 293, which is quoted by Aristotle in his book on Ethics, cap. iv. There is
great good sense in the lines, as there is generally in the ' Works and Days' of
this neglected poet.
'Ovrog \itv TravapvzoQ, bg avToj 7ravra vor\ar\,
&pct(Treach Jables to the people, unless he might be permitted to philosophize at
home."
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLL1NARIS. 505
leave me in my present situation philosophizing by myself, or
he will leave himself no opportunity afterwards of passing
judgment upon me, and of striking me out of the list of bishops.
Every consideration is trifling in comparison with this point ;
for I well know that the truth is most agreeable to God. I
protest by your sacred head, and what is more, by God, the
inspector of truth, I feel great distress of mind ; for how can I
but hesitate when required to make a transition from one sort
of life to another? If, then, when these things are made
manifest, which I do not think proper to conceal, he to whom
God has given the authority should still determine to enrol me
amongst the bishops, I will submit to the necessity. I will
receive it as a signification of the Divine will. I feel that
if the emperor, or an evil spirit in the imperial form, were to
lay the command upon me, I would incur the penalty of dis-
obedience; but to the will of God I must implicitly submit.
Unless, however, God admits me to be His minister, and that
by some pre-intimation of his will, it behoves me to cleave to
the truth, that most divine thing, and not by a line of conduct
opposed to truth, such as all deception is, to enter, in a sinister
way, into His service. Let the scholastics know these things,
and report them to him.
TO HIS BROTHER.
I asked the young man who came to me about the Silphium,
whether it was the product of your own gardening, or having
received it as a gift, you made me a partaker of it. And upon
my being informed that you had a garden which you cultivated
yourself, and that it bore this fruit as well as all other kinds,
I rejoiced on two accounts, — at the excellence of the herb
itself, and the testimony it bears in favour of the spot. May
you enjoy your all productive garden, and may you not get
tired of watering your favourite beds ; which I hope may con-
tinue to reward your pains, so that you may have the full use
of them yourself, and be able to send to me what the seasons
produce.
506 FROM THE TIME OF LIB A NI US
TO HIS BROTHER.
I have neither ass, nor mule, nor horse, all having been sent
to grass, if any of which had been at hand, I should have come
to you, my dearest friend. I was very desirous to come to you
on foot, and perhaps I should have been able, but my people
were against my setting out, lest I should delay those who
were going to meet you. However that might be, they certainly
thought themselves so very wise, and to have so much judg-
ment, that they considered themselves more able, than I was
myself, to determine what I ought to do. They, forsooth, con-
sidered that my proceedings were to be suspended upon their
wise decisions, and compelled me to be governed by the pru-
dence of others rather than by my own counsel. They over-
came me, however, not by their advice, but by main force,
and would not permit me to go forth, seizing me by my cloak.
What then remains to me but to give you a letter instead of
myself. By which I embrace you, and ask therefore some
importations from Ptolemais; I mean the news which you are
probably able to send me from head quarters, and especially
of some great enormity in the West which is generally talked
of; for you know that whether this thing has happened or not,
is a matter of great interest to me. If, therefore, you will send
me a letter distinctly recounting these matters, I will remain
where I am ; if otherwise, you will have to complain of my
undertaking the journey on foot.
TO THE SAME.
Do you wonder, then, you who live in sultry Phycus, that you
suffer with ague and fever; on the contrary, one ought to
wonder if you were in a better state of body than what the
heat of the climate tends to produce. But you may, if you
please, come to us, with the permission of God, and recruit.
your health ; changing the air which is corrupted by the
marshy vapour; and changing that bitter tepid water which is
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINAKIS. 507
altogether stagnant, or as one may say, dead. What luxury
can there be in lying along on the sea-shore sand, which is
the only place you have for repose ; for where else can you
turn yourself? Here you can sit under the shade of a tree,
and if you dislike your situation, you can change from tree to
tree, and from grove to grove ; and may step over the little
running rivulet. How sweet is that zephyr that gently stirs
the boughs j how various are the notes of the birds, and the
colours of the flowers, and the herbage of the meadows, partly
produced by cultivation, and partly the boon of nature. All
things here regale you by their odours. Here are the juices of
a healthy soil. The grotto of the nymphs I will not praise.
To do it justice needs a Theocritus. I might say many other
things in its favour.
TO PYLEMENES.
I have received your letter in which you have blamed fortune
for not having dealt with you more kindly. Cease to do this,
my dearest friend, for it does not become you to complain, but
rather to accept consolation. You are welcome, whilst you
are thus circumstanced, to come and live with me, where you
will find a brother's house. I am not rich, my good friend,
but I have quite a sufficiency for Pylsemenes and myself; and
if I have you with me, I shall become, perhaps, the richer,
with the help of your experience. Others who have set out
with no greater advantages, have risen above a mediocrity of
wealth ; but I am a bad economist. However, my patrimony
hitherto furnishes (so as to admit of the most complete ex-
emption from anxiety) enough, at least, to feed a philosopher,
(count that no contemptible provision), and one too who brings
with him the gift of forethought. 17 Act, then, as I have recom-
mended you in this case, unless indeed in the meanwhile your
17 Such, upon consideration, appears to be the author's meaning in the
passage. His words are, AXka rtwg avTt^ei, /ecu ttqoq rr\v aKpi(3e^aTt]v a/x£-
Xsiav, ra Trarpoja a §)} dvvarai fioatctiv e ovk £K07riaaa
KaraKoXsBwv bmau) ovt]Q. Lib. x. c. 6. Though the Romans did very seldom use
accentual marks, yet it appears from Quintilian, and many other authorities,
that accentation was considered by the Romans to be no less essential to the
just pronunciation of their language than quantity.
55 Ausonius and Paulinus address each other as father and son.
582 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
I should have been delighted to let my pen run at random, for
my own gratification, and to elicit more from you.
Thus intimately connected and associated in the early period
of their lives, the thoughts and interests of Ausonius and
Paulinus took a very different direction in their maturer age.
Ausonius first dissuaded, and then lamented in vain the deter-
mination of his more virtuous friend to devote himself to the
duties and exercises of a real Christian. The slow returns of
a correspondence which used to be so unremitting and lively,
accompanied often with sallies of poetical invention, became
at last a very desponding theme with Ausonius. He begs his
friend and pupil, rather than discontinue the correspondence
from an apprehension of the censures of his new friends, to
adopt some of those contrivances by which a communication
might be secretly carried on ; and alludes to the Lacedemo-
nian Scytale, and such like stratagems. 56
The apology of Paulinus is full of sensibility and pious re-
solution.
PAULINUS TO AUSONIUS.
Why, my father, do you recommend me to resume my inter-
course with the Muses, to whom I have bid farewell? The
access to a bosom devoted to Christ is closed against Apollo
and the Muses. Time was when, united in our studies, with
56 ut tibi nullus
Sit metus: et morem missae, acceptaeque salutis
Audacter retine. Vel si tibi proditor instat,
Aut quossitoris gravior censura timetur,
Occurre ingenio, quo ssepe occulta teguntur.
*******
Lacte incide notas : arescens charta tenebit
Semper inaspicuas ; prodentur scripta favillis.
Vel Lacedaemoniam Scytalen imitare, libelli
Segmina Pergamei tereti circumdata ligno
Perpetuo mscribans versu ; qui deinde solutus
Non respondentes sparso dabit ordine for mas,
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 583
unequal strength, indeed, but equal zeal, we strove together
to rouse the God from his cave at Delphos, and to invoke the
Deities of Song. We have prayed for the poets' inspiration
on the tops of mountains, or in the silent groves; but my
mind now feels the force of a very different influence — the
force of a new conviction. A far greater Divinity has induced
a change upon my sentiments and habits ; claiming to him-
self what, in truth, he alone enables me to give — the energies
of my being to the Great Author of it. He commands us not
to waste our time in ease, or in the vain pursuits of letters, or
worldly business, that we may have leisure to follow the
guidance of his light, and practise obedience to his laws,
which the craft of the sophist, the art of the rhetorician, and
the figments of the poet, only tend to obscure. They only
arm our tongues, and fill our minds with vain conceits, as
little tending to enlighten the understanding as to save the
soul ; for of what can they become possessed that is either
good or true, who neglect the only source of what is both good
and true, — that God whom none can see but in Christ. He is
the light of truth, the way of life, the strength, the mind, the
hand, the flower of the Father ; begotten of God, Maker of
the world, the life-giver and death-destroyer to mortal men ;
our great Teacher, God with us, and man for us ; clothed
with our nature, and emplied of his own ; by an eternal com-
merce between God and man, uniting both in himself. He,
Donee consimilis ligni replicetur in orbem.
Innumeras possim celandi ostendere formas,
Et clandestinas veterum reserare loquelas,
Si prodi Pauline times, nostrseque vereres
Crimen amicitiae. Tanaquil* tua nesciat istud.
Tu contemne alios ; nee dedignare parentem
Adfari verbis. Ego sum tuus altor, et ille
Prseceptor primus, primus largitor honorum
Primus in Aonidum qui te collegia duxi.
* Wife of Tarquinius Priscus, to whose ascendancy he is recorded to have
owed his great fortune. Juvenal gives this name to all wives ruling their hus-
bands.
584 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
therefore, as a ray from heaven shining within us, purifies
our corrupt humanity, renews the habit of our minds; gives
us, in exchange for our former pleasures, the full recompense
of chaste and pure enjoyment; and for this he claims, as his
prerogative, the jurisdiction of our hearts, our tongues, and
our opportunities. He has the sovereign right to be dwelt
upon in our thoughts, — to be studied, trusted, read, loved,
and feared by his creatures. Those vain tumults which are
stirred in the bosom by the cares of this life, vanish before the
confident expectation of the future life with God. Because T
withdraw myself from worldly cares to be at leisure for God ;
because He is the object of my study ; because I surrender
myself to him, and trust to him for all things ; do not on that
account call me indolent, or perverse, or guilty of neglect of
duty. A Christian there cannot be without practical piety ;
nor has piety anything but a name without Christianity. I
may lay hold on Christ; I cannot display him before you;
but it is to him that God has chosen that I should be indebted
for all sacred privileges, and whatever can be named most
precious. To you, by whom I was brought forward, favoured,
and guided in my worldly course, I must avow myself in-
debted for discipline, preferment, letters, language, office, re-
putation ; — to you, my patron, preceptor, and father. But,
you ask, why should I live at so great a distance from you ?
and you are angry with my retirement. To this I answer, the
step is either convenient, or necessary, or agreeable to me.
On whichever of these accounts it has been taken, surely it is
a pardonable step. Forgive one who loves you, if he adopts
what seems expedient to him. Congratulate him if he has
chosen the life most in accordance with his taste and dispo-
sition.
In a subsequent epistle, he takes a metrical leave of Au-
sonius with this consolatory assurance :
" Nunquam animo divisus agam ; prius ipsa recedet
Corpore vita meo, quam vester pectore vultus."
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINAR1S. 585
After his separation from Ausonius, the friendship and cor-
respondence of Paulinus was withdrawn from the men of
letters in Rome, and transferred to the dignitaries and lumi-
naries of the Christian Church in the West, among whom
Augustin and Jerom were the principal. His letters to Au-
gustin are often full of spirit and elegance, though sometimes
defective in the style and taste of their compliments. The
habit of mutual adulation infected all the correspondence of
that sera. Though the letters of Augustin have an unction
of spiritual sensibility, and a vivacity of feeling and affection
which impart to them great interest, sometimes reaching an
elevation of true sublimity, and often very happy in expression
and illustration, they are nevertheless frequently inelegant and
ungraceful in phraseology, and crowded with conflicting me-
taphors. We will produce a specimen or two of the corres-
pondence between these two distinguished fathers. And first,
from Paulinus and Therasia 57 his wife, to whom Ausonius
alludes, as we have seen, under the soubriquet of Tanaquil,
but who appears to have been the virtuous companion of an
estimable husband.
DOMINO FRATRI UNAN1MO, ET VENERABILI AUGUSTINO,
PAULINUS ET THERASIA, PECCATORES. 58
The love of Christ, which, though absent from each other in
the body, unites us in the bond of a common faith, gives me
a certain confidence in writing to you, which puts me above
the natural influence of a timid disposition ; while your letters
bring you with a sort of intimacy into the recesses of my
bosom. These letters, abounding in erudition, and borrowing
their sweetness from heaven, as the medicine and nourishment
of my soul, we have the temporary possession of, in five books ;
with which we are favoured by the blessed and venerable
bishop Alipius, not for our instruction only, but for the benefit
of a church, which includes many cities within its sacred su-
57 A proof that celibacy was not at this time very strictly enforced.
58 The peculiar style of the address appears best in the original.
586 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
pervision. These books I treasure up for my constant perusal ;
they are my delight ; from them I draw constant nourish-
ment; not the food which perishes, but that which imparts
the substance of eternal life, through the faith which unites
us to the mystical body of the Lord Jesus Christ. Faith con-
firmed by precept and example ; and, overlooking visible
things, turns with longing towards those that are invisible,
through that love which believeth all things according to the
truth as it exists in God himself. O thou true Salt of the earth,
by which our hearts are so seasoned as to resist the corruption
of the world ! O Lamp, worthy to be placed on the Candela-
brum of the Temple, which, spreading abroad among Christian
states the light fed with the oil of gladness, dissipates the
darkness of the heretics, dense as it is, and brings out truth
from the shades which obscure it, into the purest light and
splendour.
You perceive, therefore, my beloved brother, how well I
understand and know you; how greatly I admire you; and
with what affection you are cherished by me, who daily thus
converse with you through your letters, and feast upon your
words. Well may your mouth be called the conduit of a
living stream ; supplied by Him who is that Well of Water
which springeth up unto everlasting life ; for which my arid
soul has been long athirst, and thirsting turned to thee. My
barren earth longs to be made fruitful by your overflowing
abundance. And since you have sufficiently armed me against
the Manichseans by your five books, if you have prepared de-
fences against any other of the enemies of the Catholic faith,
(for our great adversary, who has a thousand devices for
accomplishing his purposes of evil, must be met by a resist-
ance as varied as his forms of attack,) I beseech you to supply
me with weapons, and deny me not the arms suited to one
enlisted in the cause of righteousness. I am a sinner labour-
ing with the burthen of my transgressions ; a veteran in tres-
passes, but as a soldier belonging to the Eternal King, only a
raw recruit. I have been up to this time a miserable follower
after the wisdom of man. The dedication of my time and
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 587
thoughts to learning and human prudence has made me in-
sensible and dumb to my Creator. Having long lived among
my enemies, and become vain in my imaginations, I have at
last lifted up my eyes to the hills, inhaling the precepts of the
law and the gifts of grace, from whence help has come to me
from the Lord, who, not rewarding men according to their
iniquity, hath given sight to the blind, and freedom to the
captive ; hath put down the lofty, and exalted the humble and
meek.
I trust I am treading in the footsteps of the just, though
with very inferior speed ; hoping, through your prayers, to be
enabled to lay hold on the mercies of God. Guide, therefore,
one who creeps upon the ground, and teach him to proceed in
your own track. I wish you not to compute my age by reckon-
ing from my natural, but from my spiritual birth : for my age,
according to the flesh, is just that of the cripple cured by the
Apostle, before the beautiful gate of the temple ; but if you
count my years from the birth of the soul, my age is that of
those infants who by their deaths typified the sacrifice of the
Lamb, and auspicated their Lord's passion. And, therefore,
as an infant in the word of God, as a babe in spiritual age,
educate me by the nurture of your instruction, while I am
drawing nutriment from the abundance of your faith, wisdom,
and charity. In respect of our common office you are my
brother; but if we look to the maturity of the powers of your
mind, you are my father. Junior to me, it may be, in age,
your prudence has crowned you with the honours of the hoary
head. Comfort and strengthen, then, in the pursuit of sacred
learning, and spiritual studies, one whose experience in these
things is yet raw ; — who, after many dangers and shipwrecks,
am hardly emerging from the waves of this world. Do you,
who have your firm stand upon the stable shore, receive me
to your bosom, as into a port of safety ; or, if you think me
worthy so much honour, let us trust ourselves to the ocean
together. In the mean time, as a plank hold me up while I
am struggling with the perils of this life, and striving to
escape from the gulf in which sinners are submerged. I have
588 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
been careful to dispossess myself of all incumbrances, that,
freed from the habiliments of the flesh, and the care of the
coming day, I may, by the help of Christ, swim from out of
the gulf which separates between me and my God ; and
where my sins howl upon me with incessant fury. Nor do I
boast to have performed this, for if I might glory, it would
be in the Lord, who alone can fully accomplish what He
teaches us to will. Though all that I have yet attained is
an ardent desire to be made a lover of the goodness of God,
which must depend upon the grace given me; yet, as far as
in me lies, I have loved the beauty of the sanctuary, and had
determined to seek a humble post in the house of my God ; but
He who was pleased to separate me from my mother's womb,
and to draw me from carnal friendships to his grace and
favour, hath thought fit, for no merit of my own, to lift me
from the mire and pool of misery, to place me with the princes
of the people, and to give me a part and lot in Christ, so that
I might be on an equality with you in office and station,
however below you in merit. Assuming, therefore, not by
my own presumption, but by the good pleasure and appoint-
ment of God, fraternity with you, although ill deserving so
great an honour, I am not disheartened, by the sense of my
own un worthiness; because I am well assured, for I know you
to be truly wise, that your relish is rather for the humble
than the exalted things of this world : and on this ground, I
trust, you will cordially accept the love which comes from so
humble a source, and which, I presume, has now been con-
veyed to you by Alipius, that highly favoured minister of
Christ, who deigns to be called my father. He has, doubt-
less, given you an example of loving us above our deserts,
even before being acquainted with us ; who, although we were
separated by a long interval of land and sea, yet, in the spirit
of true love, which penetrates and diffuses itself everywhere,
in spite of all impediments, has been able to realize our presence
by his affection and converse. It was in the abovementioned
present of your books that he gave me the first proofs of his
affection, and of your christian benevolence. With what pains
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLTNARIS. 589
did he strive to make me duly sensible of your piety ; not
only using for that purpose his own persuasive words, but
those specimens of your eloquence, and faith ; endeavouring,
at the same time, to increase your affection for me by his own
example.
It is our wish, dear brother in Christ, worthy of all love and
veneration, that the grace of God, as it now is, may be for
ever with you. We send our affectionate greeting to all your
house, and all your friends and associates, who emulate your
virtues. The loaf which we have sent as a token of our love
and affection, we beg you to bless by accepting.
The letter of Paulinus to Alipius, a bishop of distinguished
merit, and the particular friend of Augustin, is in a similar
style of piety, humility, and affectionate feeling. He returns
thanks for the books of Augustin against the Manicheans,
which Alipius had procured for his perusal ; makes enquiries
respecting Alipius, with a view, it would appear, to give an
account of him to the world ; and communicates some par-
ticulars of his own history, probably with an expectation that
the biography was to be reciprocal.
The letter is as follows.
DOMINO MERITO HONORABILI, ET BEATISSIMO PATRI,
ALIPIO, PAULINUS ET THERASIA PECCATORES.
In your kind concern for us, you have exhibited an example
of true and perfect benevolence and attachment ; our truly
venerable, greatly blessed, and much valued lord. We have
received your letters by the hand of our messenger returning
from Carthage, and find in them such luminous traces of your
character, that we seem rather to recognize than to acknow-
ledge your benevolence towards us. It is. a benevolence flowing
from Him, who, from the foundation of the world, predestined
us to himself : in whom we were made before we were born ;
for He who made the future before it was, made us, and not
590 FROM THE TIME OF LLBANITJS
we ourselves. Formed by his prescience, counsel, and opera-
tion, we were united by an agreement and unity of will and
faith, and by a secret love anticipating our personal know-
ledge of each other. We congratulate ourselves, therefore,
and glory in the Lord, who being one and the same in all
regions of the earth, makes that love which He pours out
upon all flesh, especially operative in his chosen by the
agency of his Holy Spirit; gladdening his own city with the
streams of his particular mercy; among the citizens of which
He has made you the chief, having given you an apostolic
seat among the princes of his people as your just reward :
and us also, whom He has raised from among the degraded
and destitute of the earth, He has deigned to number in the
same lot w 7 ith yourself. But we more especially rejoice in
that gift of the Lord, by which we have a place in your
bosom : we rejoice that He has so wrought upon your affec-
tions in our behalf, that we can repose with confidence in
your love towards us. Nor is it possible not to return this
affection with equal ardour when we think of the many kind-
nesses and favours we have received from you. We have
received, indeed, the most signal and most precious product
of your affection for us, in those five books of our brother
Augustin, that holy man, perfected in the faith of our Lord
Christ ; of which such is our admiration, that we cannot but
regard them as dictated by the spirit of God. Therefore,
doubting not of your acquiescence, and assuring ourselves
that you will recommend us to his candour, making the due
apology for our inexperience, we have ventured at once to
write to him ; and to the other holy men, with whom you hold
converse, we trust you will recommend and excuse us in a simi-
lar manner, that we may have the benefit and support of their
prayers and good offices ; taking special care, as no doubt you
will, to assure them, in return, of our devotion to the service,
whether they be your officiating clergy, or the emulators, in
the monasteries, of your faith and virtue. For although among
the people, and over the people, you attend upon the sheep of
the Lord's pasture, with an ever wakeful vigilance, yet by
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 591
your abdication of the world, and your rejection of all its
carnal allurements, you make, as it were, a desert around
yourself, separated from the many, and called among the
few. I have executed your commission in procuring the gene-
ral history of Eusebius, the venerable bishop of Constanti-
nople, with a little more delay than you calculated upon, not
having a copy of that work in my hands. I found it at
Rome, in the possession of that most holy man Domnio, who,
without doubt, was the more active in carrying my wishes
into effect, because it furnished him with an opportunity of
testifying his respect for you.
As you have now made us acquainted with the place of
your residence, I have written, according to your desire, to
the venerable partner of your labours, our respected Aurelius,
to request, that if you should be still in the region of Hippo,
he would obligingly send my letters to you there, together
with a skin for transcribing the same in Carthage. And we
have besought those holy men, with whose kindness and
benevolence you have brought us acquainted, Comes and
Enodius, to take charge of the said transcription, that our
father Domnio may not be longer than is necessary kept
without his own copy, while that which is sent to you may be
retained by you for your own use. But this I specially request
of you, — since you have honoured me with your favour and
friendship so far beyond either my deserts or expectation, that
in exchange for this general history now sent to you, you will
furnish me with the entire history of yourself — your descent,
your family, which you left at the call of the Lord, by what
means, and in what manner your separation from her who
bore you had its beginning ; and how you passed, having
abjured the source from which your carnal existence was
derived, to the mother that rejoices in her spiritual progeny,
and into a royal and sacerdotal family. What you were
pleased to say you learned from me at Milan, when you were
initiated there, I confess myself anxious to hear more in
detail, that I may be made acquainted with all that con-
cerns you. I shall rejoice if from our father Ambrose you
592 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
were invited to embrace the true faith, and consecrated to
the priesthood, so that our conversion may have a common
origin : for though I was baptized by Delphinus at Bour-
deaux, and consecrated by Delphinus at Barcelona in Spain,
yet was I nurtured in the faith by the love of Ambrose ; and
to him I must ascribe my efficiency, whatever it is, in the
sacred office to which I am ordained. He chose so to claim
me, that wheresoever I might thereafter be settled, I might
be considered as his presbyter. But that you may be fully
acquainted with all that concerns me, know that though a
sinner of long standing, I was not long ago extricated from
darkness and the shadow of death • and that not long ago I
began to breathe the vital air; that but lately I put my hand
to the plough ; and but lately took up the cross ; which, that I
may sustain until the end of my life, let me be aided by your
prayers. To have come to my relief, when oppressed by these
burthens, will accumulate the rewards which await you. The
saint who succours the sinner shall be exalted as a city on a
hill. And you are, indeed, a city built upon a mountain, or
rather a light burning on a candlestick of seven branches,
while my lamp is under a bushel, obscured by my sins. Visit
us with your letters, and bring us forth into the light in
which you live, conspicuous on your candlestick of gold.
Your instructions shall be a light to our paths, and our heads
shall be anointed with the oil of your lamp; and may our
faith be quickened when we shall have drank in from the
spirit of your mouth that which gives sustenance to the under-
standing, and light to the soul. May the peace and grace of
God be with you, and a crown of righteousness be reserved
for you on that day, my much loved, much revered, and much
wished for father and lord. We beg to salute, with all love
and respect, those sanctified men who are about your person,
and copy your virtue — your brothers, and ours, if they w 7 iil
deign to be so called, whether in the churches or monasteries
at Carthage, Thagast, Hippo regius, and in all places in your
vicinity, or elsewhere, within the bounds of your visitations,
serving the Lord faithfully. If you have received the parch-
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 593
ment from the revered Domnio, you will kindly remit to us
the transcript. I have sent you one loaf, as the symbol of
unity, in which, however, the trinity is involved. This com-
ment will be implied in your acceptance of this bread.
Perhaps I have afforded the reader a sufficient glance into
the character of Paulinus of Nola; enough to hold him forth,
what, in truth, he was, one of the brightest patterns in the whole
compass of ecclesiastical history. In addition to what has been
produced of the writings of this amiable person, the following
passage from another of his letters will give the reader a por-
trait of him more expressive than that which he refused to his
friend. Sulpicius Severus had desired to have Paulinus's
picture. The Bishop of Nola refused, and called his request
a piece of folly. The following passage of it was much admired
by Augustin. (Ep. 86.) " How should I dare to give you
my picture, who am altogether like the earthly man, and by
my conduct represent the carnal person ? On every side
shame oppresses me. I am ashamed to have my picture drawn
as I am ; and I dare not consent to have it made otherwise.
I hate what I am, and I would wish to be what I am not.
But what avails it me, wretched man, to have evil and love
good, since I am what I hate, and sloth hinders me from en-
deavouring to do what I love? I find myself at war with
myself, and am torn with an intestine conflict. The flesh
fights against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. The
law of the body opposes the law of the Spirit. Woe is me,
because I have not taken away the taste of the poison-tree by
that of the saving cross. The poison communicated to all
men from our first parent by his sin, yet abideth in me."
The letter from Augustin to Paulinus, written before they
had met together personally, is a fair specimen of his fervid
manner of expressing himself. His style is verbose and in-
volved, and, while we peruse with admiration the elevation of
Q Q
594 FROM THE TIME OF LIBAN1US
his matter and his manner, the taste of the period in which
he lived forces itself upon our notice in every part of his
writings.
TO MY TRULY RESPECTED AND VENERABLE BROTHER PAU-
LINUS, WORTHY OF ALL PRAISE IN CHRIST, AUGUSTIN
SENDS HEALTH IN THE LORD.
thou good man, and brother, long has the sight of you
been denied to my soul, which hardly obeys me when I tell
it to bear this privation patiently. Can it be said to bear it,
while my bosom is tormented with an internal longing after
your society. If it is only when we endure bodily suffering
without perturbation of mind that we can properly be said to
be patient ; so the mind must bear its own ills with the same
composure, to be entitled to be considered patient. But
because I cannot patiently bear to be without seeing you, I
cannot allow that to be called impatience : for as long as you
are what you are, one ought hardly to bear patiently to be
without you. I may be well excused for being unable to
endure that which, if I could endure with equanimity, I should
myself be hardly worthy to be endured.
However wonderful it may be thought, that which happens
to me is not the less true — I grieve that I do not see you, and
1 take comfort from that grief; so displeased am I with the
fortitude which can bear patiently the absence of the good.
Patience is sometimes the fruit of impatience. Thus we desire
earnestly the future Jerusalem ; and the more impatiently we
desire it, so much the more patiently we endure all things for
its sake. Who can be insensible to the delight of your society,
and who not sensibly feel the misfortune of being without it?
Neither of these can I do; and since, if I could, I should be
able to do violence to humanity, I am pleased to be without
this power, and out of this self-satisfaction arises a certain
consolation. It is not the grief of simple sorrow, but grief
grounded on thought and reflection, which thus furnishes its
own consolation. Do not, I pray you, reprove me, with that
more holy gravity w 7 hich belongs to you, and tell me of the
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 595
folly of lamenting the absence of one personally unknown
to me, since you have in your correspondence unveiled to
me the very recesses of your mind. For what if, at any
time, I were told that a beloved brother and friend were
dwelling in some city of this earth, should I not be reasonably
distressed if I were not allowed to visit his abode ? Why
then may I not as reasonably lament that I have not yet seen
your person, — the abode of a mind with which I have become
as well acquainted as with my own. For I have read your
letters, flowing with milk and honey ; in which that simplicity
of heart with which you seek the Lord, is the prominent cha-
racter ; full of the odour of his goodness, and bringing lustre
and honour to his name. The brethren here have read them,
and express an untired and unspeakable delight in contem-
plating those excellent gifts of God, with which you have been
endowed. As many as have read them, seize upon them, and
in their turn are seized with joy in the perusal of them. It is
impossible to describe that sweet odour of Christ with which
they are so fragrant.
For is it not the natural effect of these letters, when they
bring your character before us, to excite in us a desire to seek
you ? The more perspicuous you are made, the more attractive
you become. By making you mentally present to us, they render
us less able to bear your personal absence. All learn from them
to love you, and in proportion to this their love for you, is their
desire to become the objects of your esteem and affection. Mean-
while they praise and bless God, that by his grace you are what
you are. Christ is earnestly supplicated to calm the winds and
waves while you are on your way to the haven of assurance and
stability. In these letters we see the spouse urged by the
husband to an imitation of his firmness and pious fortitude ;
and so united and coupled do you appear to be, by spiritual
and chaste ties and bonds, and a reciprocation of duties, that
in saluting you we seem to be saluting both. In these letters
the cedars of Lebanon seem to be brought down from their
heights, and made into the fabric of an ark, to float upon the
waves of this stormy world. There the glory of this life is
596 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
despised, that the true glory may be acquired. There a world
is relinquished, that a world may be obtained. There the
vices of secular pride and delusion are, as the children of
Babylon, dashed against the rocks.
These, and such like delightful contemplations, your letters
present to those who have the advantage of reading them.
Letters they are, full of faith unfeigned, precious hope, and pure
charity. What a thirst and craving they create in us to go
with your spirit into the courts of the Lord ! What can sur-
pass that most holy love which they seem to breathe ? or that
ebullition of cordial feelings with which they overflow ? What
thanksgivings they pour forth to God ! What gifts they bring
down in return from Him ! Shall we say that they are most
distinguished by meekness, or by fervour? by light or abun-
dance ? What is it in them that so melts us ? that so inflames
us ? that, rains so upon us, and yet from so serene a sky ?
What is it, I beseech you, that we can pay you as their worth,
unless by being wholly yours in Him, whose only and wholly
you are ? If this is not enough, I have no more to give. You
have caused me to think this not a little to bestow, having
condescended to honour me with so great praise in your letters,
that when I bestow myself upon you, if I treat this present as
a mean one, I must seem to doubt your veracity. Though
ashamed of thinking so well of myself, I should be more
ashamed to disbelieve you. I must, therefore, thus compro-
mise the case. I will not believe that I am what you suppose,
since of this I am not ascertained ; but I will confidently be-
lieve I am loved by you, because this I plainly perceive and
understand. Thus I shall be neither precipitate in my judg-
ment of myself, nor ungrateful towards you. And when I
offer myself entirely to you, it cannot be a small thing, because
I offer that which is honoured by your attachment ;— I offer,
if not what you think me to be, still that which you pray that
I may be in desert. Your prayers for me are better than your
praises of me — better to wish and pray that much may be
added to what I am, rather than think me to be what I am not.
Behold, in the man who brings you this letter, my dearest
TO THE TIME OF SIDONTUS APOLLINARIS. 597
friend — one with whom I have lived in the most cordial friend-
ship from my earliest youth; whose acceptance with you will
be ensured by the commendation of him who sends him to
you. But I wish to caution you against giving credit to what
he shall say in praise of me ; for I have found him to be a
man too subject to be deceived by his propensity to measure
others by his affection, rather than their true deserts; and
especially, to deem me to have already received those gifts, to
receive which at the Lord's hands I should, indeed, open wide
the entrance to my inmost bosom. , And if he thus expresses
himself concerning me when we are together, who does not
see what praises he will be likely to pour upon me when ab-
sent? — praises more flattering than true.
He will transcribe for your use the books I have composed ;
for I do not know that I have written anything for the ears
either of those who are without, or those within the church,
of which he is not possessed. But when you read them, my
venerable friend, let not those things which the truth speaks
through my infirmity so captivate you, that those which ori-
ginate with myself may be accepted by you without diligent
examination ; much less let the pleasure you find in dwelling
upon the good and right things imparted to me, of which
I am the mere dispenser, make you forget how much I need
your prayers for the numerous errors I commit. In these per-
formances, if you find, as you must needs do, what deserves
your censure, there T myself am conspicuous ; but where, by
that gift of discernment which you have received of God, you
find anything with which you are rightly pleased, let Him
have your gratitude and praise for it, who is the fountain of
life, and in whose light we shall see light, when we shall see
him face to face, and not as now in senigma. 57 What has been
the product of my brain under the influence of the old fer-
mentation, comes under a severe self-examination ; but what,
57 B\e7rofi£v yap apTi di ((totttqov ev aiviyfjiari. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. We see
as through a glass reflecting the images of divine things in an enigmatical
manner. Invisible things being represented by visible, immaterial by corpo-
real, eternal by temporal.
598 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
by the gift of God, my mind has produced when nourished by
the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth, I rejoice in with
trembling. For what have we which we have not received ?
That his is the better lot who is rich in the greater and more
numerous gifts of God, than his who possesses the fewer and
smaller of the same gifts, who can deny? but again, his case
is better who is full of gratitude to God for a small gift, than
his who, having much to be thankful for, takes to himself the
merit. Pray for me, my brother, that these may be always
my simple confessions, and that my heart may not be at vari-
ance with my tongue. Pray for me, I beseech you, that,
reluctant to be praised myself, I may delight in praising and
invoking God, and that I may be safe from my enemies.
There is another reason for your loving the brother who
brings you this. He is the kinsman of the venerable and
truly blessed bishop Alipius, whom you embrace with all your
heart, and deservedly ; for whosoever entertains proper thoughts
of that excellent man, must think as he ought to do of the
mercies and gifts of God. When, therefore, he read your
petition, requesting him to write for you the particulars'^ his
life, his kind feeling towards you prompted a compliance,
while his modesty suggested a denial ; whom when I saw thus
fluctuating between affection and humility, I transferred the
burthen from his shoulders to my own; for in truth this is
what in a letter he desired me to do. Speedily, therefore, if
the Lord permit, I will bring all Alipius home to your bosom.
What I am principally apprehensive of is, that he will be
afraid to disclose everything which the Lord has conferred
upon him, lest to the less intelligent (for it is not you only
that will read these particulars) he may seem to hold forth
himself to admiration, rather than the Divine gifts to man ;
and thus you, who know how to read and construe these
things, may, by this caution used by him in guarding against
the infirmity of ordinary readers, be robbed of a part of your
claim to a full acquaintance with the history of your brother.
This task I should actually have accomplished and sent for
your perusal, but that the brother who is my messenger upon
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 599
this occasion, found it expedient to set out on his journey
sooner than was expected. Him I now commend to your
heart and your tongue, in the hope that you will admit him
to a companionship with you, on the footing of an acquaint-
ance not now commenced, but co-eval with our own friend-
ship. If he shall without reserve place his mind clearly before
you, I trust he will in great part, if not altogether, be restored
to a sound state by your conversation. I could wish him to
be almost stunned by the numerous voices of those who love
their friends, not after the pattern of the world. His son,
whom I regard as my own, and whose name you will find in
some of my books, although he will not now have an oppor-
tunity of presenting himself to you, I had resolved by letter
to have delivered into your hands, to be by you consoled,
exhorted, instructed, not so much by hearing you, as by bor-
rowing strength from your example. From the verses he has
composed, and from the epistle which I sent to him, your
kind and feeling-discernment will have perceived what are my
regrets, and fears, and wishes concerning him. Nor am I
without hope that, through the grace of God, by your instru-
mentality I shall be relieved of these agitating cares on this
subject.
Now, since you are about to peruse my many productions,
your love will be rendered a source of greater pleasure to me,
if what you shall find reprehensible in them you will, temper-
ing your partiality with a due regard to justice, correct and
confute. For certainly you are not one of those with whose
oil I need fear my head to be anointed.
The fraternity here, not only those who dwell with us, but
who live in other places, serving God as we do, but especially
all who know us and have fellowship with us in Christ, send
their salutation and homage ; w T hile they desire earnestly to be
admitted into brotherhood with you, and to witness the happi-
ness you have in yourself and communicate to others. I dare
not ask it, but if your ecclesiastical duties allow you any
rest, come and see what are the sentiments which I feel
towards you in common with Africa.
600 FROM THE TIME OF LIBAN1US
The character of St. Augustin is best gathered from his
epistles, into which he pours the full flood of his feelings, and
which bear most interesting testimony to his piety, sincerity,
and humanity. They display also great richness of research,
and reasoning powers of the highest class. Gibbon hastily
pronounces him to be superficial, from his candid avowal in his
confessions that he read the Platonists in a Latin version. He
probably was not well enough acquainted with the Greek, to
read, without trouble, the philosophy conveyed through that
medium ; but the assumption of some critics, that he was so
ignorant of the Greek language as to be disqualified for the
task of expounding Scripture, has no warrant from his own
confessions, or from the character and extent of his learned
labours. It is very improbable that one who performed the
office of a public teacher of rhetoric, with the highest success
and celebrity, at Carthage, Rome, and Milan, should be igno-
rant of any branch of human learning, though less distin-
guished in some than others. That he neglected the study
of Greek in his early youth, is his own confession (Confess, i.
14), but his deep acquaintance with the Scriptures, implies
such a direction of his studies, as must have repaired the defi-
ciences of a period in which his temper, caprice, and desultory
habits were under no salutary control.
Gibbon gives the following summary of his character.
" The military labours, and anxious reflexions of Count Boni-
face, were alleviated by the edifying conversation of his friend
St. Augustin, till that bishop, the light and pillar of the
catholic church, was gently released, in the third month of
the siege (of Hippo Regius 58 ), in the seventy-sixth year of his
age (a. d. 436), from the impending calamities of his country.
The youth of Augustin had been stained by the vices and
errors, which he so ingenuously confesses : but from the
moment of his conversion, to that of his death, the manners
of the bishop of Hippo were pure and austere : and the most
conspicuous of his virtues was an ardent zeal against heretics
58 By Genseric.
TO THE TIME OK SIDONIUS APOLLIXARIS. 601
of every denomination, the Manicheans, the Donatists, and
the Pelagians, against whom he waged a perpetual contro-
versy. When his city, some months after his death, was
burnt by the Vandals, the library was fortunately saved, which
contained his voluminous writings. According to the judg-
ment of the most impartial critics, the superficial learning of
Augustin was confined to the Latin language, and his style,
though sometimes animated by the eloquence of passion, is
usually clouded by false and affected rhetoric. But he pos-
sessed a strong, capacious, argumentative mind ; he boldly
sounded the dark abyss of grace, predestination, free will,
and original sin ; and the rigid system of Christianity which
he framed and restored, has been entertained with public
applause, and secret reluctance by the Latin church. "
The historian to whom the above passage belongs, speaks
of the superficial learning of St. Augustin ; but it will appear
to such as are intelligent upon the aw r ful topics on which the
pen of that great father was employed, that he touched
nothing with which his mind had not become deeply con-
versant. Gibbon was not only very superficial himself on
these subjects, but so little acquainted with the learning of
St. Augustin as to be but ill qualified to appreciate his merit.
He avows his 'personal acquaintance' with the bishop of
Hippo not to have extended beyond his Confessions, and the
City of God ; and how far it extended beyond the porch of that
sanctuary where the great man of whom he treats dedicated
his heart-offerings to his Maker, and how far beyond the en-
trance gate of the city peopled with his pious and magnificent
thoughts, we are at liberty to conjecture.
The two letters of St. Augustin to Valentin us, as they are
not long, and are among his best in point of expression, while
they explain his views on the conflicting propositions of sove-
reign grace and free will, shall be produced.
602 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
TO VALENTINUS, MY MUCH LOVED AND HONOURED LORD,
AND BROTHER IN CHRIST, AND TO THE BROTHERS WHO
ARE WITH HIM, AUGUSTIN SENDS HEALTH IN THE LORD.
We have been visited by two young men, Cresconius and Felix,
announcing themselves as belonging to your congregation, who
reported to us that your monastery was agitated with a disagree-
ment of opinion which provoked much dissension : some enter-
taining such exalted views of grace as wholly to deny to man
the possession of free will ; and, what is of worse consequence,
that, in the day of final judgment, God will not render to
every one according to his works. They reported also, that
many of you held another opinion ; maintaining that the will
is assisted by the grace of God, and thereby disposed towards
what is right in thought and act, and that when the Lord
shall come to render to every one according to his works, He
will pronounce those works only to be good, which God has
fore-ordained that we should walk in them. And this I con-
sider to be the right opinion. I beseech you, therefore,
brethren, as the Apostle besought the Corinthians, by the
name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same
thing, and that there be no divisions among you. First, let
it be observed, that our Lord Jesus Christ, as it is written in
the Gospel of the Apostle John, did not come to judge the
world, but that the world should be saved through Him.
But afterwards, as writes the Apostle Paul, God shall judge
the world when He shall come, as the church confesses in its
Creed — to judge the quick and the dead. If, therefore, there
is no grace of God, how does He save the world ? If there is
no free will, how does He judge the world? Accordingly,
the book or epistle which the persons abovementioned brought
to you, I wish you to understand agreeably to this belief,
— that you neither deny the grace of God, nor so maintain
the doctrine of free will, as separating it from the grace of
God, as though without it we were able to think or do any
thing well pleasing to God ; for this is impossible. It is for
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 603
this reason that our Lord, when he speaks of the fruit of
righteousness, says to his disciples, " Without me ye can do
nothing." On which subject I would have you to understand
the letter above alluded to was written to Sixtus, a presbyter
of the church at Rome ; and was intended against the new
Pelagian heretics, who say that the grace of God is bestowed
according to the amount of merit in the person receiving it ;
which teaches, in effect, that he who glories, may glory,
not in the Lord, but in himself; in direct opposition to what
the Apostle enjoins — " Let none glory in man ; but let him
who glories glory in the Lord." But these heretics, consider-
ing themselves to be justified by themselves, and not regarding
justification as the free gift of God, glory not in the Lord, but
in themselves. To such the Apostle says, " Who made thee
to differ V by which was implied that none but God himself,
distinguished any from the common mass of ruin derived from
Adam. But since a carnal man, and one vainly puffed up, to
the question, " Who made thee to differ ?" might think or say,
my faith, or my prayers, or my righteousness, hath made me to
differ, the Apostle presently meets these imaginations, by say-
ing, "What have you which you have not received ?" But if
you have received, why do you boast as not having received ?
Those do glory as not having received, who presume they are
justified by themselves; and thus they glory in themselves^
not in the Lord. For this reason, in the epistle which I sent
to you, I proved by the testimony of the Holy Scriptures, that
neither good works, nor devout prayers, nor holy faith, could
ever have been found in us, unless we had received them
from Him, concerning whom the Apostle James says, " Every
good gift, and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh
down from the Father of lights." Nor let any one say, that
for the merits of his own works, or for the merits of his prayers,
or for the merits of his faith, the grace of God was given to
him ; nor let that be believed which the heretics affirm, that
the grace of God is given to us according to our deservings ;
which is altogether a most false and unfounded opinion : not
because there is nothing meritorious or good belonging to the
604 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
pious, and no evil in the impious ; for if it were so, how will
God judge the world? but merits of our own are not the
ground of our salvation, which is the gift of God in Christ
Jesus, and the pure result of his converting grace, of which
good works are the fruit and the testimony. Of this grace
and mercy the Psalmist thus speaks — " My God, let thy
mercy go before me, that the unrighteous may be justified ;"
that is, from being unrighteous be made righteous, and made
to possess an inceptive sort of merit which the Lord will
crown when he comes to judge the world. There are many
things which I was desirous of discussing in a letter to you,
by the perusal of which you might be brought more fully
acquainted with what has been resolved in the councils of
the bishops against those same heretical Pelagians, but the
brothers who came to us from you were in haste to return, by
whom we have written to you, though not in answer to any
letters received from you : for none were brought by those
who came from you ; nevertheless, we gave them welcome, as
the simplicity of their carriage and behaviour satisfied us that
they were practising no deceit. The reason alleged for their
haste was their wish to pass the Easter w T ith you, hoping that
so sacred a season, with the blessing of the Lord, might find
you not in dissension but in peace. I think you will be acting
wisely, and very much indeed to my satisfaction, if you will
be persuaded to send to me, the person who, according to
their statement, has been the promoter of this disturbance.
For he either does not understand my book ; or, possibly, he
himself may not be understood, when he endeavours to solve
and disentangle a question difficult in itself, and intelligible
to few : for it was this very question concerning the grace of
God which occasioned men, wanting discernment, to under-
stand the precept of the Apostle to be, " Let us do evil, that
good may come." Whereof the Apostle Peter speaks thus,
in his second Epistle, " Wherefore, my beloved, seeing that
ye look for such things, be diligent, that ye may be found of
him in peace, without spot, and blameless; and account that
the long suffering of our Lord is salvation : even as our beloved
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 605
brother Paul also, according to the wisdom given unto him,
hath written unto you; as also in all his epistles, speaking
in them of those things ; in which are some things hard to be
understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest,
as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruc-
tion. " . Listen cautiously, therefore, to the admonitions of
the Apostle ; and where you find the subject too hard for you,
put full confidence, in the mean time, until a fuller understand-
ing of these subjects shall be vouchsafed to you, in the words
of inspiration, from which you learn that the will of man is
free, as is also the grace of God, without whose help the will
can neither be turned towards God, nor advance in His favour.
What you piously believe, pray that you may wisely compre-
hend. The use of our understandings is the proper act of our
free will. For unless the free will were engaged in the exercise
of the understanding, the Scripture would not have spoken to
us thus, " Understand ye brutish among the people, and ye
fools, when will ye be wise V We see, therefore, that by
Him who commands us to understand and be wise, our obedi-
ence is required, which obedience could not be yielded without
the exercise of the free will : and on the other hand, if this
could be done without the help of Divine grace, so that we
could understand and become wise purely by an act of the
will, God would not have been thus addressed in the book of
inspiration, " Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy
law." Nor would it have been written in the Gospel, " Then
opened he their understandings that they might understand
the Scriptures." Nor would the Apostle James have said,
" If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask it of God, that
giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be
given him. ,, Mighty is the Lord, who can grant both to you
and to us, that we may rejoice in the speedy intelligence of
the return of your peace and pious unanimity. I greet you
not only in my own name, but in the name of the brothers
who are with me, and I beg your united and fervent prayers
for us. May the Lord be with you.
606 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
AUGUSTIN TO VALENTIN.
To my beloved and honoured brother in Christ, Valentin, and
the brothers who are with him, Augustin sends health in the
Lord.
You know that Cresconius Felix, and another of that name,
who have come to us from your congregation, have passed the
Easter with us ; whom we detained somewhat longer, that they
might return to you better furnished for their conflict with
those Pelagian heretics, into whose error he falls who thinks
that the grace of God is given in recompence of any human
merit, which is only bestowed upon man through and for the
sake of our Lord Jesus Christ. But again, he who thinks that
when the Lord shall come to judge the world, man shall not
be judged according to his works, who through his life in this
world was capable of using the free determination of his will,
is nevertheless in error. For only those little ones, who are
yet incapable of any works, either good or bad, shall be con-
demned on the sole account of original sin, 5 9 to whom, by the
washing of regeneration, the grace of the Saviour hath not
brought redemption. But all others who have come to the
use of their free will, and have added their own proper trans-
gressions to the original sin, if they have not been rescued
from the power of darkness, nor transferred to the kingdom of
Christ, shall not only suffer for the guilt of the original offence,
but for the transgressions of their ow 7 n voluntary commission.
The good also shall not reap the reward of their own voluntary
acts, but they have the happiness of knowing that they owe
the direction of their wills to the grace of God ; and thus the
Scripture is fulfilled which says, " Indignation and wrath,
tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth
evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile ; but glory,
honour, and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew
first and also to the Gentile." Concerning which very difficult
question, that is, as to will and grace, I have no need in this
59 See this austere tenet considered in a subsequent note
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 607
epistle to enter into any discussion, since I had already given
another to them as about soon to return. I have written also
to you a treatise, which if, with the Lord helping you, you
will read attentively, and with spiritual intelligence, there
will not in future be any dissensions among you on this sub-
ject. The persons abovementioned carry with them other
instructions, which we have judged it important to furnish for
your guidance, from which you will learn how the catholic
church, by the mercy of God, has repelled the poison of the
Pelagian heresy. For the letter written to Innocentius, the
bishop of Rome, concerning the council of the province of
Carthage, and the council of Numidia, and somewhat more
accurately from five bishops, and the answer to these docu-
ments, also the epistle to Zozimus concerning the African
council, and his answer sent to all the bishops of all churches,
and my own brief argument in the last general council of
Africa in confutation of this error, and my book abovemen-
tioned, which I wrote only for you, all these things I read over
to them while they were with me, and by their hands I have
now sent them to you. I have also read to them the book
composed by the most blessed martyr Cyprian, on the prayer
of our Lord, and have shewn them his precepts for the govern-
ment of our lives, wherein he taught that all things are to be
asked for from our heavenly Father, lest, presuming upon our
own free will and power of choice, we fall from our dependence
on divine grace. Where also we have clearly shewn in what
manner the same most glorious martyr hath instructed us to
pray for those who are yet unacquainted with the truth as it is in
Christ Jesus, that they may become believers : which would be
an unavailing precept, unless the church believed that the bad
and faithless wills of men might be turned by the converting
grace of God, to what is good and profitable. This book of
Cyprian we have not sent, having been told that you were
already possessors of it. My epistles to Sixtus, presbyter,
which they brought with them to us, we have read with them,
and have shewn them that it was written against those who
say that the grace of God is imparted to us in respect of and
in proportion to our merits ; that is, against these same Pela-
608 FROM THE TIME OF LTBANIUS
gians. To the best of our power, therefore, we have endea-
voured to keep these men, and especially those who are united
with you or with us in brotherhood, in the sound catholic
faith ; which neither denies the exercise of free will in the
adoption of a good or evil course ; nor yet ascribes so much
efficacy to the free will, that without the grace of God it can
prevail so as to effectuate a conversion from evil to good, or a
progress in good, or such a fixed state of goodness as to be set
above the fear of falling. And, my very dear and cherished
friends, I exhort you in this letter, as the Apostle exhorts all
men, " Not to think of themselves more highly than they
ought to think, but to think soberly according as God hath
dealt to every man the measure of faith." Attend to the
admonition of the Holy Spirit uttered by Solomon, " Ponder
the path of thy feet, and let all thy ways be established : turn
not to the right hand, nor to the left: remove thy foot from
evil." The ways to the right hand are known to the Lord,
but those which are to the left are perverse. But He will
make straight thy paths, and will prolong thy journey in
peace. On these words of holy writ deliberate, my brethren ;
for if there were no free will, it would not have been said, " Go
straight on with your feet, neither turn to the right or to the
left." And, nevertheless, if this could have been done without
the grace of God, it would not afterwards have been said,
" He will make straight thy way, and prolong thy journey in
peace." Decline not, therefore, to the right hand, nor to the
left : although the ways to the right are commended, and the
ways to the left are reproved. And for this reason it is added,
" turn thy foot from the evil way," i. e. from the left; which
is shewn in what follows, " The ways which are to the right
hand the Lord knoweth ; but perverse are those which are to
the left." Now we ought to walk in the ways which the
Lord knoweth, of which in the Psalm it is said, " The Lord
knoweth the way of the righteous, but the way of the ungodly
shall perish." This way the Lord knoweth not, because it is
to the left ; as He will one day say unto those who are on the
left, " I do not know you." But what is it which He does
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 609
not know, who knows all things done by men, whether they
be good or bad. What then is signified by the words " I
know you not?" but this — such as you I have not formed; in
the same sense as it said of our Lord Jesus Christ, that He
knew no sin.
And by this which is said, " the ways which are to the
right hand the Lord knoweth," how is it to be understood but
that He made the ways which are to the right — the paths of
the upright, which are no other than those good works which
God hath prepared, as says the Apostle, that we should walk
in them. But the ways of the perverse, or wicked, He knoweth
not, because He made them not for man, but man made them
for himself. For which reason He saith, I hate the perverse
ways of the wicked ; which are on the left hand.
But then it may be said, in answer to us, why then hath
He said turn neither to the right nor to the left, when it would
seem more consonant for Him to have said, Maintain the right
hand course, and decline not to the left. If the ways to the
right are good, how can it be otherwise than good to decline
to the right. Truly he must be understood to decline to the
right who assigns to himself, and not to God, those good
works which belong to the ways on the right hand.
The precept must be thus understood, — He will make thy
path straight, and prolong thy journey in peace. And know
that when you are taking this right course, that it is the Lord
God which enables you to do this. And although you walk
in the right hand path you will not decline to the right;
which you would do if you proceeded in a confident reliance
on your own strength. He will be your strength who directs
your going in the way, and prolongs your journey in peace.
Wherefore, my beloved, whosoever says my owm will is suffi-
cient to enable me to perform good works, declines, or stumbles
in the right course. On the other hand, those who, when they
are told of the grace of God, that it is able to change the wills
of men from bad to good, reason thus — Let us do evil that
good may come — decline to the left hand. It is on these
accounts that we are admonished to decline neither to the
R R
610 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
right nor to the left. Set not up your free will, so as to ascribe
to it your good works without the grace of God, nor so main-
tain the power of grace, that in secure dependence upon it
you do bad works, which election of evil may God put far
from you. The false reasoning of such men the Apostle thus
refutes, " What shall we say then ? shall we continue in sin,
that grace may abound?" To this language of these erring
men the Apostle answered as became him, " God forbid ! for
if we are dead to sin, how shall we live therein?" Nothing
shorter and better could have been said, for what more bene-
ficial and advantageous to us could the grace of God bestow
on this present evil world, than that we should die unto sin ?
And ungrateful indeed would he prove himself to this grace
who would turn that by which we die to sin into a justification
for living in sin. May God, who is rich in mercy, vouchsafe
to you the blessing of a sound mind, and of perseverance in
every good purpose. This for yourselves, this for us, and this
for all who love us, and for those who hate us, supplicate with
earnest and vigilant prayer, in fraternal concord, that ye may
live to God. If I deserve any thing from you, let brother
Florus come to me.
TO THE VENERABLE LORD, AND BELOVED HOLY BROTHER,
AND CO-PRESBYTER HIEROM, AUGUSTIN SENDS HEALTH
IN THE LORD.
There has never occurred to me a better opportunity of trans-
mitting a letter to you, than when I have been able to employ
in that service a faithful minister and servant of God, and one
especially dear to me on that account, and just such a person
is our son Cyprian the deacon. Through such a medium of
communication I have the best hope of your letters coming
safely to hand, as he is certainly peculiarly qualified for this
sort of agency : for this our said son has no lack of zeal in
procuring answers, in setting forth one's title to them, in the
careful custody of them, in the dispatchful conveyance of
them, and in the faithful delivery of them. If I have in any
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 61 I
manner deserved it, may the Lord so dispose your bosom, and
shew favour to the wishes of my own, that no contrary incli-
nation may oppose itself to the claims of the brotherly relation
by which we stand engaged to each other. As I sent two
letters to you and received no answer, I was desirous again to
transmit the same letters to you, concluding that what I had
sent had never reached you. But if my prior letters did reach
you, and your answers were by some accident prevented from
coming to my hands, send again what you have so sent already,
if you happen to have them now in your possession ; and if not,
I pray you dictate them afresh, that I may have the pleasure of
perusing them ; while I shall, nevertheless, hope that you will
not think it a trouble to answer what I am now writing. For
my part, I have felt a strong inclination to send you those
first letters, which, when I was as yet a presbyter, I prepared,
to be conveyed by a brother of mine, Profuturus, who, after he
became my colleague, departed this life, having never been
able to execute his errand, on account of the duties of the
episcopate, which took up all his time to the moment of his
death, that you might see by them how ardent has always been
my desire to unbosom myself to you, and how sincerely I
regret that I am denied, by the distance at which we are placed
from each other, all opportunities of a personal intercourse
with you, by which my mind might come, as it were, into con-
tact with yours, my brother, in whom I find so much to love
and revere.
I will take the opportunity of this letter to advert to what
has lately come to my knowledge — that you have translated
the book of Job from the Hebrew ; after having already given
us your interpretation of the same prophet by turning into
Latin the Greek of the Septuagint; in which version you have
noted by an asterisk whatever is found in the Hebrew and is
wanting in the Greek, and by an arrow what is found in the
Greek and is wanting in the Hebrew, carrying these notations
with wonderful accuracy, in some places, to single words. In
this later version, which is made from the Hebrew, the same
exactness as to the words in the Hebrew and not the Greek, or in
612 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
the Greek and not in the Hebrew, is not found : and one does
not see a clear reason why, in that first translation from the
Greek into Latin, asterisks should be so carefully introduced, to
denote the omission in the Greek of the smallest parts of speech
occurring in the Hebrew ; while in this other translation from
the Hebrew a much less degree of care is taken in this par-
ticular. I should have been glad to have given you an example
of what I mean, but I have had no Hebrew copy at hand ;
though I am sure, such is the quickness of your perception,
that no such help is necessary to make you understand either
what I say or what I mean to say. I must own I should be
better pleased to see you engaged in translating the Greek of
the seventy interpreters of the canonical scriptures. It will
be a lamentable consequence of your translation's coming into
general use, if thereby the Greek and Latin churches shall be
at variance in their creeds and doctrines. And this will be
the greater evil, because an objector may be easily silenced by
the production of the Greek version, that being a language of
general notoriety ; whereas in a translation now made directly
from the Hebrew, if one is surprised by any thing novel or
unusual, or is induced to suspect any corrupt or erroneous
rendering of the text, recourse is seldom or never had to the
original for clearing up the difficulty. And if such appeal
could without so much difficulty be made, would it not be
vexatious, and tend to generate doubt and perplexity, to have
the Greek and Latin authorities made subject to be so fre-
quently impeached. And beyond all this, the Hebrews them-
selves, if consulted, might vary from you in their interpretation
of a passage or word, so as to bring your single authority into
conflict with theirs, and you would not easily find a person
qualified to decide between you. For example — one of our
brother bishops, making use of your translation in the church
over which he presides, brought forward a passage translated
by you in the book of the prophet Jonas ; to which you
assigned a sense differing very much from the common meaning
of the words received and established for ages. Such stir and
tumult took place among the people, but especially among the
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 613
Greeks, complaining in such angry terms of a falsification of
the text, that the bishop (for the place was a city) was com-
pelled to ask the Jews for their testimony. But they, whether
from ignorance or design, answered that the Hebrew in this
instance did not differ from the Greek and Latin copies in
their hands. What more need be said ? the man was con-
strained by a regard to his personal safety, to correct what he
had read out of your new translation, as a blunder. Whence
we draw the inference that you may possibly be sometimes
yourself in error. And see how difficult it is to secure cor-
rectness in words, unless where they may be ascertained by
comparison of languages familiarly understood.
It is on this account that we ought to be full of thanks to
God for having disposed and enabled you to translate the
gospel from the Greek, since where a difficulty occurs, we may
settle the question by an easy reference to the Greek original :
and if any one shall from an habitual acquiescence in an inve-
terate mistake, refuse to relinquish his prejudice, he may be
easily corrected or confuted by consulting and collating the
copies. But the cause, as it occurs to you, of the discrepancy
between the Hebrew and the Greek translation, which we call
the Septuagint, I much wish you would have the kindness to
explain : for surely a work must be regarded as of no mean
authority which has been thought worthy of so wide a diffu-
sion, and the adoption of which by the Apostles is proved by
their writings, — a fact I have heard confirmed by your own
testimony. And therefore you could be an instrument of much
good, if you were to exhibit in Latin with the fidelity which
may be expected from you, the Greek Septuagint, of which
the different copies are so variant from each other, as to make
it to be feared, that when any thing in scripture is to be proved
out of it, the copy when produced may exhibit something dif-
ferent. 5 9
59 The Bible was translated into Greek from the Hebrew by the Hellenistic
Jews of Alexandria, who had been so long unfamiliar with the Hebrew, that
some errors were to be expected from them. The story by Aristeas, about the
translation by the Seventy, is treated by Bentley, see Phal. i. v. 84, and by
614 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
I thought that this letter would have been but a short one,
but I know not how, in writing on these matters, the pleasure
I have experienced in its progress has been too like that of
conversing with you, to allow itself to be soon relinquished.
I beseech you, for the Lord's sake, not to be slow in answering
this, touching all the matters contained therein. And to let
me enjoy your presence as much as it is in your power to favour
me with it.
The imagination of St. Jerom was occasionally too vivid
Prideaux Connex. v. ii. 259, as a fable and cheat; it obtained, however, the
name of Septuagint, as written by seventy persons, each executing the whole
separately, and all exactly agreeing. It was finished at Alexandria in the
reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus. Such was the credit of this Greek version,
that the Evangelists and Apostles all quoted from it, and the primitive fa-
thers after them. All the Greek churches used it, and the Latins had no
other copy of the Scriptures in their language till Jerom's time, but what was
translated from it. All the versions of the Gothic, Arabic, Ethiopic, and Ar-
minian, were made from it ; the Syriac alone having been translated from the
original Hebrew, which is still extant, and used by all the Syrian churches in
the East. There was, however, another Syrian version made from the Septua-
gint.
The Septuagint was completed in 372, b. c. In after times three other
versions of the Scriptures in Greek were prepared; one by Aquila, a proselyte
Jew of Sinope, in the reign of Hadrian, a. d. 128. Another by Theodotion,
in the reign of Commodus ; and a third by Symmachus, in the reigns of Severus
and Caracalla. That by Aquila, was written to favour the prejudices of the
Jews ; the others, probably, in some measure, to serve the heretical sects to
which they belonged.
All these four different Greek versions, of which that of Theodotion is es-
teemed the most correct, being between the literal and close translation of Aquila,
and the free version of Symmachus, were collected into one volume by Origen,
placing them in four different columns in the same page : which edition was
called the tetrapla of Origen. The copies had been much corrupted, when
Origen executed his edition. He cleared it from numerous mistakes, and re-
duced it to a better order. Some time after this, he published another edition,
to which were added two columns, in the one of which was placed the He-
brew text in Hebrew characters, and in the other, the same Hebrew text in
Greek characters : and this edition was called the Hexapla. His work was
completed about the year 250, a.d.
Origen had used various marks in his edition to shew what was redundant,
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 615
and warm for the unembarrassed operation of his judgment;
and his deviations might be the more likely to divert others
from the sobriety of truth by the vigour and vivacity of his
style. He entertained a notion that both St. Peter and St.
Paul were equally opposed to the Judaizing spirit which was
so prevalent among the Hebrew converts; and that the rebuke
of St. Paul was only pretended on his part, 60 being the result
of a previous arrangement and understanding between the two
apostles, for impressing upon others the proper conduct to be
observed by them, in reference to this subject. This opinion
of Jerom was greatly disapproved of by Augustin ; and the
and what was deficient, keeping the original text of the Septuagint entire ; as
the obelisk or sword to shew additions, and the asterisk to indicate omissions,
and these, by the carelessness of subsequent copyists, had been often omitted,
and thus many passages were again taken into the text as original parts of it,
which were redundancies, and marked as such. Other errors had in various
ways crept into the copies.
Jerom at first did no more than correct the Greek version of the Septuagint,
and amend the common edition of the Hexapla of Origen, setting down the
particulars in which the Septuagint differed from the Hebrew text. When he
afterwards attained to a better acquaintance with the Hebrew, he put forth a
new and entire Latin version of the original. His performance was received
with much opposition. Augustin, as is seen above, had strong objections to it.
Ruffinus and others, who were his declared adversaries, accused him of per-
verting the Scriptures, and despising the authority of the Apostles, by rejecting
the Septuagint translation. But Jerom stands abundantly vindicated by his
own pen, and those of others, from all these charges.
60 Jerom, in his Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, explains him-
self on this head; there he says that " St. Paul acted this part with St.
Peter, that the hypocrisy or false shew of observing the law, which offended
those among the Gentiles who believed, might be corrected by the hypocrisy
or false shew of reprehension ; and that by this contrivance, both the one and
the other might be safe, whilst the one who commended circumcision, followed
St. Peter ; and the others, who refused circumcision, adopted the liberty of
St. Paul." This certainly, both as to the particular opinion and general maxim,
no honest Christian of the present day will be disposed, any more than Au-
gustin, to assent to. This laxity concerning truth, which passed under the
name of offlciosum mendacium, where it was conceived to be for the good of
the church, was practised, even defended by many eminent Christian teachers
of the fourth century.
Chrysostom and others of the Greek fathers (for the maxim had footing
chiefly in the Greek church,) maintained that a falsehood was to be justified
616 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
controversy between them was maintained with so much cha-
racteristic feeling on each side, that the letters passing be-
tween them on this occasion deserve, in substance at least, to
be produced as specimens of the characters and manners of
the writers, and of the points about which they contended.'
But before his letter is produced, a short account of Hierom
or Jerom may be useful by way of introduction. He was born
in Stridon, a city on the confines of Dalmatia, in the ancient
Pannonia, as we learn from himself, in his catalogue of illus-
trious writers. The time of his birth was either in 329 or 340.
He appears to have descended from a good family, and to have
had a competent estate. He completed his studies at Rome
under the famous grammarian Donatus. Here he made remark-
able progress in the Greek and Latin tongues, and pleaded at the
public bar. Under the government of Valens, he prosecuted
his travels for improvement into France and various provinces
of the West. He returned to Rome, and resided there, till his
desire to proceed in his studies and spiritual exercises without
interruption determined him to retire into the solitudes of
Syria. Heliodorus, who had accompanied him thither, together
with three other companions, soon became tired of the solitary
sojourn, and returned into his own country; but was followed
by an epistle of Jerom to implore him to return, blotted, as he
tells him he would find it, with his tears. This epistle is so cha-
when it was to promote a good and sacred end. It was a pious fraud, and
sanctified by its object. It was qualified also by the term oucovopia or dispen-
satio ; and as such it is considered by Jerom in the following correspondence,
and by Chrysostom in his first book on the priesthood.
The great Basil, in his lesser monastic rules, repudiates this utilitarian doctrine,
because Christ says that a lie is of the devil, John v. 44 ; and he allows no dis-
tinction between lies ; rov %fpiot> diatyopav ipevdovg ovde/Aiav eK^r}davreg. The
principle of dissimulation is very apt to multiply itself and to assume a variety
of forms : there was claimed under it a licence of citing authorities without
regard to correctness, as we find Jerom confessing himself to have done. In
the lectures given to the Catechumens, the texts of Scripture are sometimes
strained and tampered with, or disguised undersome mystical, allegorical, or sym-
bolical interpretation, to suit a special purpose. This has even been imputed
to Augustin by some of the popish writers, when they have been pressed on the
part of the protestants with the authority of that Father.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 617
racteristic of Jerom, that a few lines from it may interest the
reader. " Remember that in your baptism you enlisted yourself
a soldier of Jesus Christ, and therein took an oath of fidelity
to relinquish father and mother, and whatever was dear to you
for his service. Though, therefore, your little nephew should
hang about your neck, though your mother should rend her
garments, and lay open the bosom that bear you ; and though
your father should lay himself down on the threshold to stop
you, yet step over your father, and follow the standard of the
cross with dry eyes ; it is great mercy to be cruel on such
occasions. I know you will say the scripture commands us
to obey our parents, and I grant it to be true ; but then con-
sider that whosoever loves them more than Christ, loses his
own soul."
In the solitudes of Syria, Jerom passed several years in
laborious study and pious exercises, advancing himself in the
Hebrew tongue, and writing commentaries on scripture. The
loss of his companions, and severe sickness, induced him to
leave the desert and repair to Antioch, where he was ordained
a Presbyter, by Paulinus, who was then contending for that
See with Meletius, and Vitalis. This took place in 374, a. d.
Some years after this, he took a journey to Constantinople,
where he passed some time in the company of Gregory Nazian-
zen ; from whom he acknowledges himself to have derived much
instruction. From Constantinople he went to Rome, about
the affairs of Antioch. At Rome he continued for the space
of three years, being detained there by Damasus, the bishop,
who derived much assistance, in the jurisdiction of his See, from
his great learning and abilities. While he was at Rome, he
was engaged in a controversy with Helvidius, who had written
a treatise to prove that, after the birth of Christ, the Virgin
Mary had children by her husband Joseph. His arguments,
drawn from two or three ambiguous passages, too well known
to need a reference here, were pertinently answered by Jerom.
It was, indeed, a point of presumptuous speculation, not admit-
ting of a conclusive determination, and altogether a very unfit
subject of disputation. During this interval of his life, he
618 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
formed a friendship with several eminent females of high
birth and station, and among others with Paula, and Eusto-
chium, to the latter of whom he addressed his discourse con-
cerning the excellency of Virginity ; laying down a system
of severe rules for the conduct of a holy single life. He dis-
suades her from reading profane books, and tells her that,
being once too eager in the perusal of Cicero, Plautus, and
other ancient classics, he was seized with a violent fever, and
fell into an agony, in which he was carried by the spirit to
the tribunal of Christ, where, having been severely scourged,
he was charged to indulge no more in such reading. This
story he assured her was no dream ; though when Ruffinus
afterwards upbraided him with his persevering, notwithstand-
ing this chastisement and warning, in reading the classics, he
ridiculed him for taking a dream to be a real truth. Jerom's
conscience was certainly not over-severe on the question as to
the permissibility of using fiction for promoting a pious end.
At the expiration of three years from his coming to Home,
Jerom travelled again to Antioch, thence to Jerusalem and
Egypt, and finally to Bethlehem in Palestine; here he took
up his residence in a little cell, whither the devout ladies,
Paula, Eustochium, and Melania, soon came, and the number
of solitaries increasing around them, the first of those ladies
erected a church and four monasteries.
Here he composed his treatise against Jovinian, in which
he proceeded further in his defence of virginity, and offended
many by his unwarrantable reflections on the state of matri-
mony, in the holy character of which, he could hardly be said
to have acquiesced, in accordance with the great apostle to
the Gentiles. His letter to Nepotian, the nephew of Helio-
dorus, on the office of the sacred ministry, and after his early
decease, his consolatory epistle to the Uncle, are much cele-
brated : they certainly do honour to his pen, his principles,
and his feelings. In his letter to Demetrias, the grand-
daughter of Proba, he argues again in defence and praise of
virginity : but the chief merit of this letter consists in the
clear and sound exposition it contains of divine grace, as the
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 619
gift of free mercy. His commentaries of scripture are among
the best which the fathers have bequeathed to us. He died
in his monastery at Bethlehem, in the year 420. a. c.
JEROM, IN ANSWER TO AUGUSTIN RESPECTING THE CHARGE
OF "OFFICIUM MENDACIUM," AND CONCERNING THE
TRANSLATION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, AND THE PLANT
MENTIONED IN JONAH.
Domino vere sancto et beatissimo Papse Augustino, Hierony-
mus in Christo salutem.
Three epistles, or rather little books, I have received from
you at the same time, by the hands of the deacon Cyprian,
containing what you are pleased to call questions, but what
to my understanding are rather to be viewed as censures of
my humble performances ; and which it would require a
volume to answer in full, if I were minded so to do. However,
I will do my best to comprise what I have to say within the
bounds of a letter somewhat extended, so as not to delay our
brother, who undertakes to convey it to you, longer than can
be avoided, since he is in haste to return, and has been urging
me during the three days before his departure to be prepared
with my letters; so as to throw on me the necessity of putting
these sentences, such as they are, together, with a sort of
tumultuous haste, rather dictating at a venture, than compo-
sing with deliberation ; and trusting rather to what may acci-
dentally occur, than to what such erudition as I may possess
might furnish. I am in the condition of soldiers, who, how-
ever brave, are disturbed by a sudden onset, and compelled
to betake themselves to flight ere they can seize hold of their
arms. But Christ is our armour, and our discipline that of
the apostle Paul, who thus warns the Ephesians, « Wherefore
take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able
to withstand in the evil day." And again; " Stand, therefore,
having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the
breast-plate of righteousness, and your feet shod with the
preparation of the gospel of peace : above all, taking the shield
620 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery
darts of the wicked : and take the helmet of salvation, and
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God." Armed
with these weapons, David proceeded to the combat ; taking
with him from the brook five smooth stones, indicating the
freedom of his thoughts from the disturbing things of this
earth ; and, refreshed by a draught from the clear stream, after
smiting the blasphemer in the forehead, he struck off his head
with his own sword. Let us, therefore, say, " O God, my
heart is ready, my heart is ready : I will sing, and give praise
with my glory. Awake, psaltery and harp : I myself will
awake early ;" that in us may be fulfilled the saying, " Open
thy mouth wide, and I shall fill it." I have no doubt that you
yourself pray that, in every contention between us, truth may
prevail; for you seek not your own glory, but the glory of
Christ: and when you conquer in the argument, I am also
a conqueror by being conquered, if I am made thereby to per-
ceive my own error. On the other hand, if I am victorious,
a similar result will make you a partner in my victory.
You ask why I say, in my commentary on the Epistle to
the Galatians, that Paul could not possibly have meant seri-
ously to reproach Peter for the very thing which he himself
had done ; or accuse him of that simulation of which he him-
self was equally guilty. And you assert, in opposition to my
opinion, that the Apostle's rebuke was genuine, and not a
mere feint for promoting their common object, — the dispen-
sation of the truth of the Gospel; and that I ought not to
teach that the Scriptures ever authorize a falsehood : to which
I answer, that it became your discretion and candour to read
the humble preface to my Commentaries, which speaks my
sentiments on this subject. If anything appeared to you, in
the exposition I have attempted to give of this matter, to be
censurable, it would have been in better accordance with your
erudition to inquire, whether what I have written was to be
found in the Greek commentators ; that if none of them should
be found maintaining the same Opinion with myself, it might
be justly condemned as one for which I stand solely responsible.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 621
It was the more incumbent upon you to make this inquiry, as
I have frankly confessed in my said preface that I have taken
for my guide in this matter the commentaries of Origen, and
that sometimes I have expressed my own, and sometimes
another's sentiments; and at the end of the chapter in which
you find so much to blame, I have written to this effect: 61 —
" If this explication of the passage in question should be
thought objectionable by any one, in which it is shewn, that
neither did Peter err, nor Paul petulantly arraign his superior
in age, it behoves him to explain on what ground Paul would
feel himself warranted in censuring in another the very thing
which he himself had done." From which passage in my
preface, it appears that I was not directly and expressly main-
taining what I had found in the Greek commentators, but was
merely setting forth what I had so read in their writings, that
the reader might judge for himself whether this mode of ex-
pounding the translation in question deserved to be adopted
or rejected by him. Your argument is rather a novel one.
You maintain that the Gentiles who believed in Christ were
exempt from the burthen of the law, while the believing Jews
were subject to the law ; and that, in the persons of the two
Apostles, the whole doctrine was maintained — Paul, as a
teacher of the Gentiles, reproved those who kept the law ;
61 This was surely very strange reasoning, and a confession throwing great
ambiguity over all the statements and declarations oi* Jerom . Thus to retreat
upon others when pressed by strong objections to any of his positions and
expositions, was too much the habit of this very erudite father. If we are
never to be sure whether Jerom is delivering his own judgment or the judgment
of others, till the Greek commentators are looked through, the authority of
Jerom must, indeed, lose much of its personal weight, and be much impaired
in its power of producing conviction in the minds of his readers. The license
which Jerom asserts to belong to disputation, of adopting almost any argument
for the sake of carrying a point, is too familiar with him ; and to be convinced of
this, we have only to read his letter to Pammachius, wherein he maintains that
there are divers sorts of discourse, and that it is one thing to write yvfiva^iKdjg,
and another to write SoyfiariKiog. In this opinion he fortifies himself by
the example of Demosthenes and Cicero among the orators, and Plato, Theo-
phrastus, Xenophon, and Aristotle among the philosophers ; and one feels
shame in finding that he borrows countenance from Origen, Methodius, Eu-
sebius, and Apollinaris. See Hier. Ep. 50, ad Pammach.
622 FROM THE TIME OF LTBANIUS
and Peter is rightly reprehended for having, as the chief of
the Circumcision, imposed that upon the Gentiles which it
became only the Jewish converts to observe. Now, if you
really are of opinion that the believing Jews were debtors to
perform the ceremonial law, surely you ought, as being a
bishop so famous through the whole world, to publish it uni-
versally, and to bring all your brother bishops to the same
opinion. I dare not, in my little cell, with my fellow monks,
that is, with my fellow sinners, pronounce a judgment on these
great matters ; but must be contented ingenuously to confess,
that I consult the writings of those who have gone before me ;
and venture to propose some explanations in my Commen-
taries, agreeably to general usage, that, out of the many, every
one may adopt what pleases him most: a method which, I
think, you must have met with and approved of, both in se-
cular and sacred literature.
This explanation of the passage in question, Origen, in
the tenth book of his Stromata, where he comments upon the
Epistle of Paul to the Galatians, and the expositors who fol-
lowed him, adopted, as affording an answer to the blas-
phemy of Porphyry, who charged Paul with petulance, as
daring to reprimand Peter, the prince of the Apostles, and
reprove him to his face for having committed the same fault
of which he himself had been guilty- What shall I say of
John (Chrysostom), lately the bishop of the church of Con-
stantinople, who wrote very fully upon this chapter, in which
he conformed to the opinion of Origen and the ancients ? If,
therefore, you reprehend me as being in error on this subject,
suffer me, I beseech you, to err with men like these; and, as
you see how many associates I have in my error, you ought
surely to bring forward one authority to confirm the opinion
you hold on this point. So much for my exposition of one of
the chapters of the Epistle to the Galatians. But that I may
not seem to rely on the number of my witnesses in opposing
your reasoning on the subject, and to cover by illustrious
names my evasion of the truth, from a fear of coming boldly
to the conflict, I will bring forward some examples from Scrip-
ture itself.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 623
In the Acts of the Apostles, we read, that a voice came to
Peter, saying, " Arise, Peter, kill and eat;" that is, all animals,
whether quadrupeds, or those that creep upon the earth, or
those that fly in the air. By which command it is shewn that
no man is by nature rejected, but all are equally invited to be
partakers of the Gospel of Christ. Peter answered, " Not so,
Lord ; for I have never eaten anything that is common or
unclean." And the voice from heaven spake unto him again
the second time, " What God hath cleansed, that call not
thou unclean." Peter then proceeded to Caesarea, and, having
conversed with Cornelius, opened his mouth and said, " Of a
truth, I perceive that God is no respecter of persons ; but in
every nation, he that feareth Him, and worketh righteousness,
is accepted with Him." Then the Holy Ghost fell on them ;
and they of the circumcision, who believed, were astonished,
as many as came with Peter, because on the Gentiles also
was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. Then answered
Peter, " Can any man forbid that these should be baptized,
who have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?" And he
commanded them to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ.
And the Apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that
the Gentiles had also received the word of God. But when
Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they that were of the cir-
cumcision contended with him saying, " Wherefore hast thou
entered in to men uncircumcised, and hast eaten with them?"
To whom, having explained the whole matter, he ended by
saying, " If, then, God gave unto them the like grace which
he did unto us who believed in the Lord Jesus Christ, what
was I that I could withstand God ?" When they heard these
things, they held their peace; and glorified God, saying,
" Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance
unto life."
Again, when a good while after this, Paul and Barnabas
had come to Antioch, and to the assembled church had related
what great things God had done with them, and how he had
opened the door of faith to the Gentiles ; certain men who
came down from Judea taught the brethren, and said, " except
624 FROM THE TIME OF LIBA1SIUS,
ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be
saved. When, therefore, Paul and Barnabas had no small
dissension and disputation with them, they resolved, both the
persons accused and their accusers, to go up to Jerusalem, to
the Apostles and Elders, about this question. And when
they were come to Jerusalem, there arose up certain of the
sect of the Pharisees which believed in Christ, saying, " that
it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to
keep the law of Moses. And when there was much disputing,
Peter, with his accustomed liberty, said unto them, " Men
and brethren, ye know that a good while ago, God made
choice among us that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear
the word of the Gospel, and believe. And God, who knoweth
the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost,
even as he did unto us : and put no difference between us and
them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now, therefore, why
tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples,
which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear. But we
believe, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall
be saved even as they." Then all the multitude kept silence.
And James and all the Elders embraced his opinion. These
things ought not to be tedious to the reader, but profitable
both to him and myself, as they shew that, before Paul, Peter
was not only not ignorant that, after the Gospel dispensation,
the law was no longer to be observed, but that he was the
chief promoter of the decree to that effect. In fine, so great
was the authority of St. Peter, that Paul thus expressed him-
self in his epistles, " Then after three years I went up to
Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days."
And again, he says, " Fourteen years after I went up again to
Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus with me. And I went
up by revelation, and communicated to them the Gospel which
I preach among the Gentiles." From all which it appears that
he felt insecure of his own correct exhibition of the Gospel,
without the concurrence of Peter, and those who were with
him. And then he adds, " but privately to them which were
of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINAIUS. 625
vain." Now why did he do this privately, and not in public?
— lest those of the Jews who had been converted to the faith,
and who thought that the law should be observed, together
with their belief in Christ, should be offended. On this account,
when Peter came to Antioch, we are told by Paul, though no
mention is made of it in the Acts of the Apostles, that he with-
stood Peter to the face, because he was to be blamed. For
before that certain persons came from James he did eat with
the Gentiles, but when they were come he withdrew and
separated himself, fearing those who were of the circumcision :
and the other Jews dissembled likewise with him ; in so much
that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.
But when I saw that they walked not uprightly, according to
the truth of the Gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, " If
thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not
as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as
do the Jews." No one can doubt that the Apostle Peter was
the author and founder of the opinion which he now dissem-
bled ; and that the cause of his so dissembling was his fear of
the Jews. As we have shewn, therefore, that Peter held a
right opinion concerning the abolition of the law of Moses, but
that he was constrained by his fears to put on the appearance
of observing it, let us now see whether Paul, who so reproved
him, did not act in the same manner from the like motive.
[Jerom then instances the circumcision by St. Paul, in his
visit to Derbe and Lystra, of Timothy, who was the son of a
believing Jewess and a Gentile father, which was done on
account of the Jews who were in those parts : also the Apostle's
shaving of his head at Cenchrea, 62 having accomplished his
62 It may here be worthy of remark, that many commentators refer this vow
to Aquila, whose name comes immediately before the mention of the incident.
And if we refer it to Paul, it may still not denote any compliance with the
Jewish ceremonies, since many of the learned, as Alberti and others, consider
it as a mere civil vow, and not a vow of Nazariteship ; but made probably, as
was frequently done both by Jews and Gentiles, on account of some under-
taking, or some deliverance from sickness, or other peril. Valcknaer refers
Ksipafitvog, &c. to Aquila.
s s
626 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
vow : and above all, the particulars related in the twenty-first
chapter of Acts, wherein we are told that the Elders who
were with him, and approved of his Gospel, said to him as
follows, " You see, brother, how many thousands there are in
Judea who believe in Christ, and these all are zealous of the
law. And they are informed concerning thee that thou teachest
all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses,
saying that they ought not to circumcise their children, nor to
walk after the custom, What is it therefore ? The multitude
must needs come together ; for they will hear that thou art
come. Do therefore this that we say unto thee ; we have four
men which have a vow on them ; take them, and purify thy-
self with them ; and be at charges with them, that they may
shave their heads : and all may know that those things
whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing ; but
that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law."
Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself
with them, entered into the temple, to signify the accomplish-
ment of the days of purification, until that an offering should
be offered for every one of them.
From all which things on the part of St. Paul, done by him
manifestly to avoid giving offence to the Jews, Jerom argues
that St. Paul could not have seriously meant to cast reproach
upon St. Peter for adopting the same appearance of acqui-
escence in the Jewish ceremonial law, as he had himself found
it expedient to assume when placed amidst Jewish converts to
the faith, either at Jerusalem or on his travels; while both
were equally convinced that the time was come for laying that
law and economy aside, as superseded by the Gospel: and
that the reprehension of Peter by Paul at Antioch was con-
certed between them, for the promotion of the great cause
which was equally the object of both of them.]
Jerom thus proceeds with his subject. The explanation
which has occurred to me, and to others before me, of this
whole matter ought not to make us seem to be persons defend-
ing a pious fraud, as you consider us, but as justifying a
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINAIUS. 627
measure designed to promote the gospel dispensation. You
thus express yourself in your letter to me. u Neither need
you be taught by me how the Apostle is to be understood
when he says, ' to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might
gain the Jews ;' and those other declarations of his to the
same effect, which imply that the appearances so put on by
him were not designed to impose a fallacy upon the Jews, but
done out of commiserating tenderness for their prejudices.
Just as one who is zealous in his services to the sick, puts
himself, as it were, in the place of the sick ; not falsely feign-
ing to be sick, but, with a soothing and sympathizing mind,
waits upon the patient as he himself, were he the sufferer,
would wish to be waited upon. Being originally a Jew,
though made a Christian, he had not abandoned the sacra-
ments of the Jews, for which there was once a befitting time,
and therefore allowed their continuance when he had become
an Apostle of Christ, not considering them as being evil in
their consequences to those who were willing to preserve, after
their conversion to Christianity, what through the law they
had received from their parents ; not as placing in them their
hopes of salvation, which was only to be looked for through
Jesus Christ, and of which these sacraments were only the
signs." I take the sense and meaning of your extended dis-
cussion to be this — that Peter did not err, simply in paying
regard to the Jewish ceremonies, or in thinking that those
ceremonies might be kept on foot, but in requiring from the
Gentiles the same observances ; not, indeed, by peremptory
and express command, but by implication from his conversa-
tion and example. And Paul did not hold a language opposed
to his own practice in this respect, but reproved Peter because
he was for compelling the Gentiles to Judaize. This I con-
ceive to be the true state of the question, and of the opinion
you have expressed upon this subject, viz. that the believing
Jews did well, after they had embraced the Gospel, in keeping
up the observances of their law, in respect of their sabbaths,
in circumcising their children, as Paul had done in the case of
Timothy, and in their sacrifices, which Paul himself had
628 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
offered. If this be the real state of the case, then are we
fallen into the heresy of Cerinthus and Ebion ; who, though
believers in Christ, were anathematized by the Fathers, be-
cause they blended the ceremonies of the law with the Gospel
of Christ; and while they held the doctrines of the new dis-
pensation, did not wholly cast off the old. What shall I say
of the Ebionites, who gave themselves out for Christians ? To
this very day, throughout all the oriental synagogues, there is a
heresy among the Jews, which is called the heresy of the
Mineites, and is still denounced by the Pharisees. These are
vulgarly named Nazarenes, who believe that Christ, the Son
of God, was born of the Virgin Mary ; and say that it was he
who suffered under Pontius Pilate, and rose again ; in whom
also we believe. Willing to be at the same time both Jews
and Christians, they are, in the true sense of the terms,
neither Jews nor Christians. I must, therefore, entreat you,
that whilst you are exerting yourself to cure the little wound
supposed to have been given by me, made as it were by
the puncture of a needle, you would bethink yourself of the
heavy wound which the opinion pronounced by you on this
passage of Scripture has inflicted with the stroke of a pon-
derous spear : for surely, to set forth the various opinions
of those who have lived before us on any part of the sacred
writings, and to introduce a baneful heresy into the church,
stand in very different degrees of culpability. But if there is
a necessity upon us to receive the Jews with the rites and
ceremonies of their law, and it is to be allowed to them to
practise in the church of Christ the exercises of the synagogue,
I must plainly tell you what I think will be the consequence ;
they will not become Christians, but they will make us Jews.
For what Christian can read unmoved what is contained in
your epistle — Paul was a Jew, but becoming a Christian, he
did not deem it necessary to lay aside the sacraments of the
Jews, which were once in seasonable, proper, and legitimate
use among that people ; and, therefore, though an Apostle of
Christ, he did not scruple to celebrate them, that they might
infer from his example that the observance of what they had
derived from their ancestors would not be injurious to them.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 629
Again, I beseech you to hear me with patience. Paul
observed the ceremonies of the Jews when he was an Apostle
of Christ ; and you say that they were not hurtful to the Jews,
who were desirous of keeping them, as they had received them
from their fathers. I, on the contrary, affirm, and will publicly
and in the face of the whole world affirm, that the ceremonies
of the Jews are fraught with death and destruction to Chris-
tians. And whosoever shall observe them, whether he be Jew
or Gentile, is falling fast into the abyss of Satan : for li Christ
is the end of the law, and righteousness to every one that
believeth," whether he be Jew or Gentile. But it will not be
the end unto righteousness to every one that believeth, if the
Jew is excepted. In the Gospel we read, " The law and the
prophets were until John." And again, " Therefore the Jews
sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken
the Sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making
himself equal with God. Of his fulness we all have received,
and grace for grace, for the law was given by Moses, but grace
and truth came by Jesus Christ. Instead of the grace of the
law, which has passed away, we have received the permanent
grace of the Gospel, and in the place of the shadows and
images of the Old Testament the truth has come by Jesus
Christ. Thus does Jeremiah prophecy from the inspiration
of God — " Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will
make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the
house of Judah, not according to the covenant which I made
with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand,
to bring them out of the land of Egypt." Observe, it is not to
the Gentile people, w T ho had not before received the covenant,
that he promises the new covenant, but to the nation of the
Jews, to whom He had given the law by Moses, that he pro-
mises the new covenant of the Gospel, that they might no
longer live in the oldness of the letter, but in the newness of
the Spirit.
Paul, in whose name this question is agitated, has frequent
passages in his writings of the same tenour, from which, for
brevity sake, I will weave some together. Behold, I Paul say
630 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
unto you, that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you
nothing :" and again, " Christ is become of no effect unto
you, whosoever of you are justified by the law ; ye are fallen
from grace :" and, " If ye are led by the Spirit, now are ye
not under the law." From which it is manifest that he who
is under the law, in the sense in which you understand it, not
as our ancestors regarded it, as belonging to the dispensation
under which they lived, has not the Holy Spirit. Now what
the precepts of the law are, let us learn from God's teaching,
" I gave them also statutes which were not good, and judg-
ments whereby they should not live." These things we say,
not that we may destroy the law, which we know is holy and
spiritual, according to the Apostle, but because after faith
succeeded, and the fulness of the times, God sent his own
Son, born of a woman, made under the law, that He might
redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive
the adoption of children, and might no longer be under a
schoolmaster. You proceed in your epistle as follows — " He
did not reprove Peter because he had observed the usages of
his fathers, which, if he were willing to do, he would have
acted neither falsely nor inconsistently." To which I say
again, you are a bishop, a ruler of the churches of Christ:
prove the truth of your assertion : shew me, if you can, a Jew
who, having become a Christian, circumcises his child ; who
observes his ancient Sabbath ; who abstains from the food
which God has created to be used with thanksgiving ; who,
on the fourteenth day of the first month, slays a lamb for an
evening sacrifice. When you shall have found that you cannot
do this, you will be constrained to renounce your opinion,
which you will perceive how much more difficult it is to
establish, than to censure the opinions of others. But lest we
should mistrust, or not understand, what you say (for a
discourse drawn out to great length is apt to be not under-
stood, and by its obscurity goes without its due reprehension
from the unskilful), you repeat, and inculcate, that Paul
repudiated whatever practice of the Jews had evil in it. But
what is the evil repudiated by Paul? It is thus that you
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 631
describe it — " being ignorant of the righteousness of God, and
seeking to establish their own righteousness, they did not
submit themselves to the righteousness of God."
In the next place, that after the passion and resurrection of
Christ, and after the sacrament of grace had been proffered
and manifested, according to the order of Melchisedech, they
still persisted in thinking the old sacraments were to be cele-
brated, not out of regard to their accustomed solemnity, but
from a persuasion that they were necessary to our salvation.
Which, nevertheless, if they were never necessary, the martyr-
dom of the Maccabeans was undergone vainly and gratuitously.
And lastly, that they persecuted the Christian preachers of
grace, as enemies of the Jewish law." These, and other simi-
lar errors and corrupt opinions and practices, Paul, you say,
declares himself to condemn. And it is thus we have learned
from you what were the evils of the Jewish system which Paul
abandoned. And, on the other hand, you inform us what are
the good things of that dispensation proper to be retained.
You will say, they were only such observances as Paul himself
practised, without imputing to them any necessity as respects
our salvation. What you mean by this necessity as respects
our salvation, I confess I do not well understand. For if they
do not conduce to salvation, why are they observed ? If they
ought to be observed, they must be necessarily connected with
our salvation. Many of our actions may be neither essentially
bad or good : as concerning neither righteousness or unrighte-
ousness, we may walk between them indifferent as to either;
but the observance of the ceremonies of the law cannot be
matter of indifference. You pronounce them to be good, I
say they are bad ; and bad not only as respects the Gentiles,
but as respects those of the Jewish nation who believe. On
this topic, while you would avoid one consequence, you lapse
into another : for while you are in dread of the blasphemy of
Porphyry, you fall into the snare of Ebion, in apologizing for
the observance of the law by the Jewish believers. 63 And
65 Porphyry had said that the contention between Peter and Paul was mere
puerile play ; to which blasphemy Augustin thought the light in which Jerom
632 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
because you are aware of the dangerous ground on which you
stand, you endeavour by the addition of some nugatory ex-
pressions to temper your propositions. Thus you would be
understood to say that Paul observed the ceremonies of the
law without considering them as in any measure necessary to
salvation ; or without any of that deceitful simulation which
he reprehended in Peter. You consider that Peter affected
only to maintain the legal ceremonies, while Paul openly and
boldly observed them. And then you proceed to say — For if
he only celebrated those sacraments because he would appear
to be a Jew, that he might thereby gain the Jews, why did he
not also sacrifice with the Gentiles ? 64 becoming as without the
law to those who were without the law, that he might gain
the Gentiles : unless that being born a Jew, what he did as a
Jew was done, not that he might put on the appearance of
being what he was not, but that he perceived he would be
performing a charitable and feeling part towards his country-
men, by acting as if he was of their persuasion as to keeping
up the ceremonies of the law ; his object being rather to
sympathize with them than to deceive them. Thus you set
up a notable defence for Paul, by shewing him not to have
simulated the error of the Jews, but to have really been a
partaker of their error. He was not, it seems, willing to
follow Peter in dissembling for fear of the Jews, but frankly,
and without any such fear, declared himself a Jew. Thus has
the Apostle presented us with a rare example of compassion ;
— in order to make the Jews Christians, he has himself be-
come a Jew. As if the only effectual way of recalling the
luxurious to a life of temperance would be to prove oneself as
luxurious as they; or of consoling the wretched, to make
oneself alike miserable. I cannot but think those to be in
bad case who, from a love of contention, and of an abolished
law, have represented as a Jew an Apostle of Christ. We
had considered the case lent a dangerous colour. It will be seen in a subse-
quent letter, from Augustin to Jerom, how strongly he rejects the notion of what
he calls a mehdacium officiosum.
01 This argument of Jerom seems to be worse than weak.
TO THE TIME OF S1DONIUS APOLLINx\RIS. 633
differ more in the motives than in the effect ascribed by us to
the conduct of the Apostles ; for whether they acted from fear
or commiseration, they put on the appearance, in either case,
of being what they really were not. You say that my mode
of accounting for the conduct of the Apostles, by imputing it
to simulation, rests upon reasoning which requires also that
there should have been the same imitation of the Gentiles,
but what you thus urge upon me makes rather for me than
against me. For as Paul was not really a Jew, so neither was
he really a Gentile ; but he conformed to the Gentiles in
rejecting circumcision, in permitting things to be eaten which
the Jews forbid to be eaten, while the worship of their idols
he condemned. In Christ Jesus neither circumcision is any
thing nor uncircumcision, but obedience to the command-
ments of God .
I beseech you, therefore, and again and again entreat you
to pardon this my little argumentative essay, and if I have
affected something above my measure, you must impute it to
yourself, who have compelled me to write. Do not think me
to be the patron of a lie, who am, indeed, a follower of Him
who is the way, the truth, and the life. It can never be that
I, who have so long been a worshipper of truth, could suddenly
so change my character, and enter into the service of false-
hood. Do not stir up against me a multitude of the mean
and ignorant, who reverence you as their bishop, and hear
your declamations in the church with the homage which
belongs to sacerdotal dignity, while of me they make little
account, as one in the decrepitude of second childhood, and
almost buried in the obscurity of rural and monastic seclusion ;
but rather seek one on whom you may more fitly bestow your
lessons and corrections. Separated as we are from you by so
wide an interval of sea and land, the sound of your voice is
scarcely heard by us ; and if perchance you write letters, they
are spread over Rome and Italy before they find their way to
me, to whom they are sent. In the question you put to me
in some of your other letters — why my former interpretation
of the canonical books have asterisks and marks of reference,
634 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
and this subsequent translation are without such signs; with
your leave I must say, you appear to me not to understand
what you inquire about. That was an interpretation of the
seventy interpreters, and wherever rods or arrows occur, they
are designed to indicate that the seventy have said more than
that which is said in the Hebrew ; but when the sign used is
an asterisk or star, that something is added from the edition
of Theodotion by Origen. There we translated the Greek ;
here we have set forth our understanding of the Hebrew itself,
having regard rather to the true meaning than the literal
expression. And I cannot but wonder that you should read
the books of the seventy interpreters, not in their pure state,
as produced by them, but as they are corrected by Origen, and
disfigured and corrupted by arrows and asterisks ; considering,
too, that that translation included the additions from the
edition of a blaspheming Jew, and do not rather prefer the
humble translation of a Christian man from the original
Hebrew. You would fain be regarded as a true lover of the
septuagint version.
It has not been so much my aim to supersede what I have
formerly translated correctly from the Greek into Latin for
those who are conversant only with my own language, as to
lay before the reader the testimonies which have been preter-
mitted or corrupted by the Jews, that my countrymen might
be made acquainted with what the authentic Hebrew does
really contain. No one need peruse what I write unless he is
willing. Let him drink the old wine with what zest he may,
and despise, if he be so minded, the new which I have since
placed before him ; that what was before imperfectly under-
stood, may become plain and clear. The kind of interpretation
which should be adopted, or the exposition of the Scriptures,
in the book which I have written on that subject, and the
little prefaces which I have prefixed to my edition of the sacred
volume, I have endeavoured to explain ; and to them I think
I may refer the reader. And if, as you say, you welcome me
in my corrections of the New Testament, and give as your
reason that a large number by their acquaintance with the
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 635
Greek language, are capable of doing justice to the merits of
the work, you ought to think equally well of the integrity of
my edition of the Old Testament, since it is not the product of
my own invention, but the translation of the words of inspira-
tion, as I have found them in the Hebrew original.
It seems, therefore, from your statements, that something
on the prophet Jonah was not rightly interpreted by me, and
that the offence given by a single word put the bishop's high
office in jeopardy. And you keep from me the disclosure of
the particular error with which I am charged, thus denying
me the opportunity of defending myself, in an answer to the
accusation. And I should probably have remained in this
ignorance, but for the assertion of Cornelius and Asinius made
long ago, that I had given ivy as the meaning of the word in
the original instead of gourd : respecting which point, having
given a full answer in our commentary on the prophet Jonah,
we shall content ourselves with saying here only thus much,
that in the place in which the seventy, and Aquila, among
others, have rendered the Hebrew by the word ivy, that is
Kirov, the word in the original is fvp'p cicion, 65 which the
Syrians call ciceiam. It is a kind of shrub, having broad
leaves, like a vine. It rises quickly after being planted into
a shrub without any props or supports, sustained upon its
own stem. If I were to render the Hebrew word by cicion,
nobody would be the wiser ; if by cucurbita, (gourd) I should
make use of a word not in correspondence with the Hebrew.
I have used hedera (ivy) in concurrence with other commen-
tators. But if your Jews, as you say, either from malice or
ignorance, affirm that the word in the Greek and Latin copies,
is the same in signification as that in the Hebrew Scriptures,
it is plain they are either ignorant of the Hebrew language, or
choose to lie in order to laugh at the advocates of the gourd,
or cucurbitarians.
65 By others this has been thought to be the icporov or kiki of the Greeks, —
the same as what we call palma Christi; which is chiefly found in America;
and has received the name of Ricinifs Americanis. The Seventy have rendered
the word by koXokwOtj.
636 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
In conclusion, let me beg you not to force jmto the field a
quiet old soldier, long laid by. You who have the strength
of youth, and the influence of high station, teach the people,
and enrich the families of Rome with the products of Africa ;
for me, it is enough to whisper my lectures in the corner of
a monastery to some simple auditor or reader who may think
me worthy of his attention.
HIERONYMUS AUGUSTINO.
Domino vere sancto ac beatissimo Papse Augustino, Hiero-
nymus in Christo salutem.
Your letters assure me that you did not send that long letter,
or rather book to Rome written to fall with all its weight upon
my defenceless insignificance. Indeed, I had not heard that
such was the fact, but the copies of a certain epistle seeming
to be intended for me, found their way hither, by the hand of
our brother the Deacon Sysinneus, in which you advise me
to chant my palinode upon a certain chapter of the Apostles,
and to imitate Stesichorus fluctuating between the invectives
and praises of Helen, by reproaching whom he lost his eyes,
and recovered them again by passing from reproaches to praise.
In all simplicity I confess that although the style and method
of reasoning seemed to be yours, still I could not hastily give
credit to those copies, lest by the answer they might naturally
produce, you might be wounded, and justly retort that it
became me to wait for satisfactory proof that the letter was
yours, before I answered it in such terms. What has tended
to delay my answer, has been the long illness of the holy and
venerable Paula ; for while I was taken up with my anxious
attendance upon her in her drooping state, the very remem-
brance of your letter, or of that which some one may have
written in your name, was really banished from my mind;
exemplifying what is said in Ecclesiasticus, 22nd chapter, "a
tale out of time is as music in a time of mourning."
If it be your letter, pray write* openly, or at least let me be
favoured with genuine copies; that without any angry feelings
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 637
we may conduct our controversy on points of Scripture ; and
may correct our errors if we are in the wrong, or show wherein
we have been groundlessly censured. But far be it from me
that I should presume to find any fault with any thing written
by one to whom so much reverence is due. It is quite enough
for me to defend my own productions, without attacking those
of others. Your experience must have well informed you that
we all of us stand high in our own opinion, and that it is a
puerile propensity to endeavour to set up one's own importance
by disparaging illustrious names, I am not such a simpleton
as to be hurt by your differing from me on any interpretation
of Scripture, and you will not, I am sure, be offended when I
express my dissentience from you. But we read in Persius's
Satires, 66 what is the true character of reproof interchanged
by friends :
" Ut nemo in sese tent at descendere : nemo :
Sed pracedenti spectatur mantica tergoP
It remains only for me to add my request that you will continue
to love one who really loves you ; and do not by your attacks
draw me forth into the field on Scriptural topics. I have had
my day, and have run as long as I could. Now while you
pursue your course over a wider circuit, let me enjoy the repose
which I trust I have earned. At the same time with your
good leave I will borrow from the poets as well as you. Re-
member Dares and Entellus ; and be mindful also of the
vulgar proverb, that the " wearied ox treads with a heavier
step."
I have written these things with a mind ill at ease. Would
that I were more worthy of your kind professions of attach-
ment; and that, by comparing our thoughts in a personal
intercourse, we might in some things be helps to each other.
Calpurnius, 67 surnamed Lanarius, with his accustomed vio-
lence, has sent me his maledictions, which, by his zeal, have
found their way into Africa, and which I have in part briefly
66 Sat. iv. 1. 221. 67 Rufinus.
638 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
answered. I have sent you copies of his little book, and by
the first opportunity you shall have the larger work ; in which
I have been cautious not in anything to wound the cause of
Christianity, my object being only to confute the mendacity,
and expose the folly of an ignorant and frantic writer. Think
of me, holy and venerable father. Consider as an evidence of
my affection, my unwillingness to answer you, though chal-
lenged by you ; and my backwardness in believing that of
you, which in another I should probably reprehend. Our
common brother most humbly salutes you.
The irritable disposition of the same learned and distin-
guished father further shews itself in another letter to Au-
gustin, of which what follows is a part.
" To make a frank confession of the truth, I felt at first a
repugnance to answer you, because it was not perfectly clear
that it was your letter which came to my hands, nor, according
to the common saying, was the sword covered over with honey.
In the next place, I was desirous of avoiding all appearance
of answering a bishop of my own communion with irreverence,
and to retort upon him his own reproof, especially as it might
happen that some things in his letter might appear to my
judgment to border upon heresy. And lastly, I was afraid
you might expostulate, and say, " What ! had you then seen
what you chose to consider as my epistle, and recognized in
the subscription a hand-writing familiar to you, that you
might have a pretext for injuring your friend ; and avail your-
self of another's malice to fix a reproach upon me ? It comes
to this; — either send me the same epistle signed with your
hand, or desist from worrying an aged man, living concealed
in the solitude of his cell. But if you desire to exercise or
display your learning, do, pray, seek out some young men,
eloquent and famous, such as are said to abound in Rome,
who have both ability and courage, and are worthy to dispute
with a bishop on Scriptural questions. As for me, who was
once a soldier, but am now a veteran and unfit for service, my
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLL1NARIS. 639
province is to sit by and applaud the victories of others; but
by no means, with my worn-out body, to enter the field again.
Should I be provoked to answer your repeated challenges, I
will remind you of what history records of Fabius Maximus,
who, by his wise delay, humbled the pride of the youthful
Hannibal.
" But since you protest that you wrote no epistle against
me, nor sent to Rome anything to the same purpose not writ-
ten by you; and further add, that if any matters shall be
found in any of your writings which maintains an opinion op-
posed to mine, no attack was thereby meditated upon me, to
wound my character or feelings, but that you merely com-
mitted to paper what appeared to you to be right; I only
request you to hear me with patience. You have not written
an epistle ! Then can you explain how it is that I find myself
censured by you in what was written by others ; and that all
Italy should be in possession of what was not written by you.
And yet you seem to expect an answer from me to what you
say you did not write; which is surely unreasonable.
" Do not think me so absurd as to be mortified by your
differing from me in opinion. But I do say, that if you find
fault with anything said by me in conversation with you ; and
exact from me an apology for my writings, and call upon me
to reform what I have written, and urge me to sing my pali-
node, and talk of teaching me to use my eyes better; in all
this, I must think that a wound is given to our friendship,
and the rights of that intimate relation violated. I am anxious
that we may not appear to be carrying on a childish contest,
or afford matter of controversy or faction to any who take the
part of one of us against the other, or to our common detrac-
tors ; for I do really much wish to love you with all Christian
truth and purity ; nor do I say one thing and think another.
It would indeed be most strange and unseemly if I, who have
been labouring from my youth till this present moment in a
little monastery, among my pious brothers, should presume to
write anything against a bishop of my own communion, and
that, too, a bishop whom I began to love before I enjoyed a per-
640 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
sonal acquaintance with him ; who invited me to become his
friend by making the first advances ; whose rising merit, as
cultivating after me the study of the sacred Scriptures, I
viewed with much delight. Upon the strength of all this, I
call upon you either to deny the epistle in question to be
yours, if this be so ; and cease to ask for an answer to a letter
which you say you did not write ; or ingenuously to own it to
be yours, that, if I shall write anything in defence of myself,
the blame may rest upon you, who have provoked the answer,
not on me who have been compelled to make it. You add,
moreover, that if anything in your writings have made me
uneasy, or have seemed to me to require correction, you will
listen to my remarks as coming from a brother, and will not
only rejoice in them as a proof of my attachment, but pray
that I will persist in the same friendly interference.
" Again hear what I think. You challenge an old man,
and force a silent one into controversy; while you seem to
brandish your learning in my face. But it would ill become
my age to give place to any angry feelings in my intercourse
with one towards whom I ought to demean myself with all
kindness and respect. Since perverse men have always found
something in the prophets and evangelists with which they
endeavour to find fault ; do you wonder that in your books,
and especially in your exposition of the Scriptures, which are
often very obscure in some things, you should seem to deviate
from the correct path ? And this I say, not in reference to
any passages in your writings which I think reprehensible.
Indeed, I have not given any particular attention to the perusal
of them ; nor do the copies of them abound with us, except
the books of your Soliloquies, and your Commentaries on the
Psalms, which, if I were willing to discuss, I could tell you,
perhaps, that they are sometimes at variance, not with mine,
for I am nothing, but with the sense of the old Greek inter-
preters. Farewell, my very dear friend, in age my son, but
in dignity my parent ; and take care, I pray you, in future,
that whatever you write to me may come to me before it goes
to others."
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 641
The following portion of a letter, written in answer to the
above rather peevish attack of Jerom, bears a favourable tes-
timony to the Christian temper of Augustin.
" Far be it from me to be mortified by your being willing
and able to shew, that you have understood the passage in
question from St. Paul, or any other passage of the sacred
Scriptures, more correctly than myself; nay, far be it from
me not to receive the boon with gratitude, if I should gather
instruction from your teaching, and improvement from your
correction. Truly, my very dear brother, unless you felt your-
self wounded by what I wrote, you would not suppose that I
could be wounded by what you wrote in answer. I have
always thought too well of your sincerity to doubt of your
being really hurt, when you write in terms which wounded
feelings could alone justify. But if, when you do not write to
me in this tone, you should deem so ill of me as to suppose it
possible for me to be irritated, you would indeed wound me,
by entertaining such thoughts of me."
He then makes the following acknowledgment, " And now it
remains only for me to acknowledge my fault, in giving you the
first offence by that letter, of which I must confess myself to
have been indeed the writer. For why strive against the
current, and not rather at once throw myself upon your
clemency. I beseech you,- therefore, by the gentleness of
Christ, if I have given you uneasiness, to pass it by ; and not
to return evil for evil, by exciting in me the same painful
feelings. At the same time, let me assure you that you will
always mortify me by omitting to tell me plainly of my errors,
either in acts or in words. If, indeed, you blame me for what
is not reprehensible, you injure yourself rather than me. But
far be it from your manners, and the purposes of your pious
mind, to blame me, with a design to give me pain ; passing a
cutting censure upon me for that for which your heart tells
you I ought not to be blamed. You may reprove with tender-
ness one who has committed no fault, but whom you think to
be in fault, or you may do it with so much kindness, and in
such a spirit of paternal affection, as to soften one whom you
T T
642 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
cannot discard. You may take an erroneous view of a fact,
and yet see nothing in a light which charity forbids. I will
very thankfully receive your reproofs, which I know to proceed
from a most friendly disposition towards me, even where the
subject of your blame is capable of being well defended ; and
shall always be ready to confess your kindness, and my own
delinquency ; and, by the grace of God, I trust I shall be found
better for your correction, and thankful for being made so.
Why, then, if your words be salutary, though a little hard,
need I fear them as the cestus of Entellus. Dares was beaten
and vanquished, but neither cared for, nor cured ; but if I
quietly receive your medicinal chastisement, it will leave
behind it no cause of regret.
If, indeed, my human weakness, when I am convicted on
just and true grounds, cannot help being somewhat painfully
affected, it is better to suffer pain in being cured, than to escape
pain by retaining one's malady. This was well understood by
him who said that accusing enemies are more useful than
friends, who fear to reprove. Those who treat us reproachfully,
furnish us occasionally with hints for our correction ; but
flattering friends sacrifice the sacred rights of justice rather
than disturb the smooth current of affection. If, then, you
are to be likened to a tired ox, it is because, perhaps, age has
relaxed your sinews without reducing the vigour of your
mind ; while in the Lord's threshing-floor you remit nothing
of your fruitful labour. Lo, then, here I am at your mercy !
if anything has unadvisedly escaped my lips, let the weight
of your tread be upon me. Such pressure ought not to be
grievous to me, so long as my fault is thereby sifted, and
the wheat is separated from the straw and chaff. The senti-
ments you express towards the end of your letter I read and
recall to memory with a sigh of sincere regret. " I wish,
you say, I better deserved to embrace, and to be embraced by
you ; by an interchange of our thoughts, face to face, we
should teach and learn with mutual advantage." To which I
answer, would that we lived at a less distance from one ano-
ther, so that, if our opportunities of personal intercourse were
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINTARIS. 643
not improved, our correspondence by letter might at least
become more easy and frequent. But now, unhappily, at so
great a distance are we thrown from each other, that I re-
member my writing to you when I was but a youth, concern-
ing those words of the Apostle in his letter to the. Galatians,
and behold, I am become an old man without having yet
merited an answer. Copies of my epistle have more easily
found their way to you, by what means I know not, than the
letter itself, the conveyance of which I had myself done my
best to secure ; for the man to whose care I had committed
the same, neither brought you that letter, or to me any letter
in return.
So important have been the contents of those of your letters
which have reached my hands, that I could not wish for any
thing better for the successful prosecution of my studies than
to be constantly by your side. But as this cannot be, I medi-
tate sending one of our children in the Lord to be instructed
by you, if upon this subject I shall be thought worthy of an
answer. For I neither have acquired, nor am able to acquire
that knowledge of the Holy Scriptures which you possess;
and if I do possess any of this knowledge, I expend it all on
the people of God : for I have really no leisure from rny minis-
terial occupations for any studies but those by which the people
under my charge may be edified.
I know not what evil reports have reached us here, in
writing, concerning you. I have received, however, the
answer to them which you have been so kind as to send
to me ; on the perusal of which, I own I felt truly sorry that
between such dear and intimate friends, 68 united by a bond
68 The dissension between Jerom and Ruffinus is a well known event of
ecclesiastical history. The cause of this great evil in the church was a Latin
version of the work of Origen, 7repi ap%v, shews that in Ruffinus's inter-
pretation many things were interpolated, and many things subtracted, and
he calls Ruffinus's work " infamem earn interpretationem."
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 693
nor Tully, had more faithfully executed, the one the Phsedo of
Plato, and the other the Ctesiphon of Demosthenes, as a rule
and model for Roman elocution. With these studies each of
us occupied himself as he pleased, until a messenger from the
chief cook reminded us that it was time to think of taking
care of our corporeal part : which messenger, marking the
time by the Clepsydra, came very punctually at the fifth hour.9 2
Dinner was soon dispatched, after the senatorian custom,
according to which a copious repast is served up in few dishes,
although the banquet consisted both of roast and boiled.
Little stories were told while we were taking our wine, which
conveyed delight or instruction, as they happened to be dic-
tated by experience or gaiety. We were decorously, elegantly,
and abundantly entertained. Rising from table, if we were
at the Villa called Voroangum, we retired to our apartments
to get our necessaries from our packages. If we were at
Prusianum, the other Villa, we turned out Tonantius and his
brothers, some very select young men of quality, of the same
standing, to make room for us and our furniture. Having
shaken off our after-dinner-nap, we amused ourselves with a
short ride, to get an appetite for our supper. Neither of our
hosts had their baths completed for use, though each was
constructing them. But after the train of servants and atten-
dants, which I had brought with me, had a little respite from
their cups, whose brains were somewhat overcome with the
hospitable bowls of which they had freely partaken, a sort of
pit was dug in haste near a rivulet or spring, into which a
quantity of hot bricks were thrown, a circular arbor being
made over it by the intertexture of the boughs of willows or
hazels, by which the place was darkened, and air at the same
92 Eleven o'clock according to our reckoning. The day was anciently con-
sidered as divided into twelve hours, and the night into the same number, the
hours of the day being ab exortu solis ad occasum — i. e. from the rising to the
setting sun, so that the hours would, for the purposes of life, vary in length.
The sixth hour was always the period of noon : the fifth was therefore eleven
o'clock. Quinta dum Linea tangitur umbra. Pers. Sat. iii. 1. 4.
Sosia, Prandendum est; quartam jam totus in horam
Sol calet, ad quintam flectitur umbra notam. Auson in Ephim.
694 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
time admitted through the interspaces, while a hot vapour was
sent through the willows. Here an hour or two passed in the
midst of much wit and merriment, during which we were all
thrown into a most salubrious perspiration, being enveloped in
the steam as it came hissing from the water. When we had
been suffused with this long enough, we were plunged into the
hot water; and being well cleansed and refreshed, we were after-
wards braced by an abundance of cold water from the river or
fountain. The river Vuardus 93 runs between the two Villas,
and except when it is thickened and discoloured by the influx
from the snow on the neighbouring heights, it is a transparent
and gentle stream, with a pebbly bottom, nor on that account
the less abounding in delicate fish. I might go on to give
you a description of our suppers, which were sumptuous, did
not my paper put that stop to my loquacity, which modesty
does not ; of which, however, I should have been much
pleased to give you an account, were I not ashamed to blur
over the back of my paper with my ink. Besides which, we
are on the point of starting, and we please ourselves with the
hope of soon seeing you again, if God permit ; and then we
shall best commemorate the suppers we have had with our
friends, in the suppers we shall exchange with each other,
only let a complete week first elapse to bring us back to our
appetites, after this luxurious banqueting; for a stomach sur-
feited by luxurious fare, is repaired by nothing so much as by
stinting it for a time.
The letter last above produced presents an image of more
ease and cheerfulness, than might have been expected to
exist at a time when the Roman Empire was falling to pieces,
and successive incursions of barbarous and unknown enemies
were shaking to their foundation the elements of society.
93 This river runs through the country of the Volcce Arecomici into the
Rhone, once famous for a Roman bridge and aqueduct, of Roman structure,
of which, it is said, some traces may yet be seen.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 695
But there is a tenacity in the habits of civilized life, and an
exigency in its usages and reciprocities, which sustain it in
being and operation, amidst all the casualties and revolutions
to which civilized communities are exposed, and thus in the
last catastrophe of Rome, with Goths and Vandals, and
Visi-Goths at her gates, and trampling on her provinces,
we find the bishop of Arverne and his friends, at a retreat
among the mountain passes, enjoying all the pleasures of the
festive board, and as happy as good cheer, and hospitable
friendship could make them. Sidonius seems, after all, to
have been a very good-natured man, a kind friend, and a good
husband. It has been affirmed, that in compliance with the
prescript of the Canons, and the usages of the ancient church,
he separated himself from Papianilla, as his wife, and adopted
her as his sister, according to the general practice of the
church under like circumstances. The same has also been said
of Paulinus of Nola, — thac he turned his wife into his sister, upon
his ordination. This statement respecting Sidonius stands upon
no good testimony, and is very unlikely to be true : and in a
letter of Aug;ustin addressed to Paulinus and Therasia his
wife, their conjugal union is alluded to in terms of great praise
and congratulation. 9* Synesius, we have seen, resolutely re-
sisted such a shameful interdict, and the miserable and wicked
subterfuge by which it was attempted to be compensated.
And although both the prohibition, and the fraudulent evasion
may have been occasionally practised in the primitive church,
it was reserved for the discipline of a still darker age, and a
fouler superstition to include, and give permanence to, so gross
a regulation amongst its other tyrannical devices.
Our review of ancient epistolary correspondence seems fitly
to close with that epoch of ancient history, in which the majesty
of the Empire was evanescent in Augustulus, and when Sido-
nius Apollinaris was the only remaining assertor of the claims
of the Latin muse. The scope of this undertaking necessarily
brought under notice the epistles of the fathers of the church,
94 See Supr. 595.
696 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
particularly of those of the fourth, and the early part of the fifth
century. In this part of the work, it is hoped that no indica-
tion has been given of a want of that respect and reverence
for the fathers, which their characters and services claim at
our hands. There were many of them excellent and holy men,
and of all the actors in the greatest affairs of mankind, there
are none concerning whom it is more important that the truth
should be spoken. We are indebted to them largely for their
lessons of vital holiness, and for their general specification of
the fundamental verities of an orthodox belief. But still
they were very erring men, often at variance with Scripture,
often at strife with each other, and often, very often, on parti-
culars involving or affecting the mysteries of our faith, letting
their fancies loose in unsober speculation. They were under
considerable disadvantages, many of them being late converts
to Christianity, and not becoming such, till their minds had
been deeply impregnated with the Gentile philosophy, which
they had not only learned, but officially taught in the schools
of Athens, Antioch, Rome, and Alexandria. 95
95 The question as to what epoch of ecclesiastical history we are to look, for
the best instruction in Christian Theology, has been very differently viewed ;
some sending us to what is called the first and purest ages of the Church, as
nearest to the times of the Apostles, on the ground that the Primitive Chris-
tians had better means of knowing the minds of the inspired teachers, than
could be supplied by the greatest industry and learning, at periods more dis-
tant from the primary sources. There may be some justness in this reasoning,
and we may add to this side of the balance, the further consideration, that it is
on the credit and testimony of those early Vouchers, that the authority of the
Scripture- Canon itself does greatly depend. It is, moreover, to the practice
and opinions of these primitive Teachers, that we are to go for the settlement
of many of our doubts respecting the writings and institutions of the Holy
Apostles. The miraculous and extraordinary aid vouchsafed to the infancy of the
Church, for supporting it in its first struggles, and for sustaining its uncollected
strength, and its deficiency of stated methods of instruction, appear to have
been withdrawn, perhaps gradually, as its ordinary helps increased in number
and efficiency. In the fourth and fifth centuries their room was filled to over-
flowing by the spurious progeny of a teeming superstition, and unscrupulous
habit of invention. That judaizing practice which we have seen so much in
debate between Jerom and Augustin, in their animated correspondence, con-
tinued much longer in the Church than the latter seemed to consider probable :
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLTNARIS. 697
Happy it is for us that with the scriptures of truth lying
before us, we are not cast, in single dependance, on the vague
authority of human dictation, for the grounds of our hope and
trust. Hardly had the day of the full effusion of the spirit
passed away, before the mystery of iniquity began its work,
and tares were sown among the wheat. It was a corrupt
medium of much heresy and error, but still it was the medium
of one glorious, one certain tradition, the tradition of the Bible
itself, handed down and confirmed through a series of unbroken
attestation. Fallible and feeble hands, unauthorised and un-
qualified to add a syllable to the contents of the record, or to
interpret those contents with certainty, or to furnish an article
of belief which those contents did not comprise and promul-
gate, were yet capable of preserving and transmitting the record
itself. And for this tangible subject of tradition, we have
greatly to thank them.
In the fourth century, Christianity being then established,
and after its ' honourable interment ' left an impression, of no favourable effect,
in the fables and traditions to which it gave birth. To these succeeded an im-
pure mixture of Gentile philosophy, which brought with it many taints that
corrupted the stream of interpretation, and doctrinal teaching. It furthermore
introduced a profusion of mystical and allegorical fictions and puerilities, in dis-
pensing which, it would have been well if the same reserve had been exercised,
which has been unduly applied to the divine verities of Revelation.
Of this practice of reserve I shall venture to add, that, as far as it charac-
terized the teaching of the early Church, it may be considered as imported from
Pagan usage, and adopted as a justifiable policy in the initiatory instructions
given to Catechumens. The reserve of the Pagan philosophers consisted in
confining the privilege of initiation into the recondite doctrines of their theology,
to such only as had been prepared by a long probationary course of discipline.
The knowledge, such as it was, to be imparted to the disciples of Pythagoras,
was never to be dispensed beyond the bounds of their College ; whereas the
Great Founder of our faith " will have all men to be saved, and to come unto
the knowledge of the truth/'*
We have no ground for saying that the Apostles temporized in delivering
the fundamentals of the Christian faith. If they proceeded by steps in con-
veying instruction to their Catechumens, teaching first what was easiest to be
comprehended, we cannot doubt but that among the first points of their in-
1 Tim. ii. 4.
698 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS
had the disadvantage of being brought into too near a con-
nexion with the remains of pagan pomp and its sensual appen-
dages, and thus the simplicity and purity both of Christian
doctrine and life, rapidly declined from the apostolic standard.
In the middle, and towards the end of the fifth century, we
may discern instances enough of the great laxity that had
begun to prevail in the discipline of the church. Sidonius
was a bishop as well as Basil, but compare the letters of
Basil and Gregory in a former part of this volume, written in
their mountain solitudes, with the baths and chambers of the
Avitacum of Arverne : and observe the facility with which
Avitus himself was translated from a throne to a bishoprick.
That through such seras of darkness and ignorance, any streams
of Christian discipline or doctrine should have run continuous
and pure, is the boon of a most merciful Providence ; and with
a succession of sacerdotal orders transmitted in our national
church by sacred ceremonies and institutions, the humble
struction were comprized those vital and essential truths, without which
Christianity would not have been the real subject of their teaching, but some
other Gospel. On the subject of the Divinity of Christ, Dr. Horsley has
well explained the remarks of St. Chrysostom in his first Homily on the
Epistle to the Hebrews, and has shewed to what subject of instruction those
remarks were applicable. See his Tracts in controversy with Priestley, Part 2.
Cb. 1.
Something has appeared in a former part of this Volume, on the degree of
allowance, and even credit, given to a certain policy of dissimulation practised
by the ecclesiastical writers of the third, fourth, and fifth centuries, under the
name of oacovofiia or dispensatio ; and although this practice seems to have
been principally, if not wholly, confined to the instruction of their Heathen
Catechumens, before their conversion was sealed and completed by the rite of
baptism ; yet even to this extent it will appear to a mind in a rectified Chris-
tian state, as nothing less than a timid and dishonest procedure. It was asking
men to become nominal converts, in ignorance of that to which they were to be
converted ; to receive Christianity apart from its essentials ; and to profess a creed
without knowing what they were to believe. It was a deceptious and menda-
cious proceeding, though it came short of the disingenuousness of preaching to
the baptized a mutilated Gospel. That it is due to the fathers in general to
say that they did not carry their reserve to so dishonest and unwarrantable an
extent, appears in the distinction taken between the two cases in the valuable
exposition of doctrine and practice, contained in the Catechetical discourses of
Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem.
TO THE TIME OF SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS. 699
Christians of our own country may surely be at ease, without
the assurance of any personal conveyance by the imposition
of hands of a mystical unction flowing in an uninterrupted
channel from the fountain of original appointment. He may
be at his ease also, without resting his assurance of the funda-
mental doctrines of his creed on the general agreement of the
fathers, or early divines of the church. If such agreement can
only have its proper point of union in the written word of God,
why not go thither at once, taking these holy men with us as
our assistants, and using them in subservience to the Bible ?
but in doing this, the cautious Christian will lean with a rea-
sonable distrust on human aid. It is the jewel he wants, and
not the casket, however adorned with emblems and devices,
by the hand of the "cunning workman."
It is regretted that the limits of this work have not allowed
a larger exhibition of the letters of the ancient fathers of the
church, as it is chiefly in their correspondence that their
genuine opinions are found. They contain much spiritual
wisdom and many excellent rules for the guidance of moral
conduct ; and if some of them are a little defective in the stress
laid on that sentence of wrath, under which humanity lies
prostrate ; and on pardoning grace and justification through
the blood alone of the Redeemer ; if too much of the leaven
of the schools has found its way into them ; and if there might
have been correcter and fuller statements of the destitution of
the natural man, and of the moral desolation of a criminal
world ; they nevertheless bear honourable testimony to the
piety and faithfulness of their authors, and are among our
most valuable repositories of doctrine and disquisition.
But the ground of ecclesiastical history is to be trodden
with great caution and moderation. All tampering with the
sacred scriptures ; all limitations imposed on their complete-
ness ; all attempted supplements to their plenary comprehen-
siveness ; all postponement of their fundamental doctrines ;
all distrust of their supernatural efficacy ; all reliance upon
human authority, beyond its proper province of discipline,
order, illustration, and exercise ; will be sure to lead to a
700 FROM THE TIME OF LIBANIUS.
wrong use of the valuable writings of those holy men, whom,
with filial respect, we call our fathers, and who, while they
are proved by their works to have been very fallible men,
have nevertheless established by those works their title to our
grateful homage, and a consecrated place in our bosoms.
;■'
FINIS.
C. Wbittingham, Tooks Court, Chancery Lane.
■
mm